Fallout The Eagle And The Bear [Fallout AU]

Chapter One: War Drums
  • Navarro

    Well-known member
    Chapter One

    15:00, March 23 2331

    Washington DC, USA

    Abraham Lincoln High School


    George Michael Walker sat down in class and prepared for the lesson – Civics, as usual – due to unfold. The teacher walked into the class – portly, balding and in his late 40s. Old enough to remember the bad times of the 80s, when wasteland monsters and raiders were still a recent memory. Walker had known nothing of that era and the even worse time two decades beforehand – his earliest memories of the city were of shining white marble monuments, brick houses and apartments, clear blue skies and bright green lawns. He remembered a field trip to the Capitol Wasteland Museum when he was thirteen, five years ago – those stuffed deathclaws and super mutants, crude pipe rifles used by wasteland dwellers to protect themselves, and explosive collars used by slavers to secure their ‘stock’ had scared and enthralled him in equal measure.

    He was shaken out of his reverie by the sound of the teacher writing on the blackboard, the two words clear to him - “PERPETUAL UNION”.

    “Can any of you,” he said, “explain what this concept means?”

    Minnie, a black-haired girl with her hair still in pigtails at 18, raised her hand first, beating Walker by a fraction of a second.

    “It means that even though the secessionists claim that the United States ceased to exist in the nuclear war, it still does?”

    “Close, but incorrect. That would be continuity of government, without the plans for which put in action by our prudent forefathers 250 years ago, we would all still be living in shacks and looting pre-War supermarkets to supplement our diet.”

    George looked over to Arlene - a blonde-haired girl who kept her hair tied in a ponytail - for an instant, his face turning red momentarily in synch with hers, and spoke, running a hand through his maple-brown hair nervously.

    “It means that it’s illegal for US states and commonwealths to attempt to secede?”

    “Close again, but not quite.”

    Arlene spoke up this time.

    “It means that true secession is impossible unless the Federal Government itself were to be destroyed.”

    “Bingo! The secessionist and anarchic regions of our great republic are still part of the United States no matter how much they try and deny that fact. That is why the NCR and the Brotherhood are so determined to destroy the Federal Government, and doubly so to tarnish its good name with all that crazy propaganda you’ve heard about in Post-War History.”

    “When the original thirteen colonies first aligned with each other – and this is before even the Declaration of Independence, I might add – they declared a ‘perpetual union’ and in the 1780s, within a decade of winning the War of Independence, they made it ‘more perfect’ with the Constitution. How can a perpetual union, made more perfect, possibly be abandoned once entered into? There’s no right for any constituent part of the United States to withdraw or become independent – after Aradesh had reorganised South California back in the late 2100s, the first thing he should have done was establish contact with the Federal Government and said ‘hey, we’ve got this republican form of government, would you please take us South Californians back in, Mr. President?’”

    “But he didn’t, and here we are now.”

    He spoke on at length, drawing various parallels and explaining the concept in detail for the better part of an hour before wrapping up.

    “You’ll be tested on this next week and in the exam. Class dismissed.”

    After taking notes on their Pip-Boy 3500s, the students filed out through the corridors as the bell rang marking school closing time, George holding hands with Arlene. He could hear snatches of conversation-

    “-Glad my parents got out of Texas-”

    “Have you seen the new Navarro movie?”

    “-Tickets to see the Adams Sisters in concert?”

    They raced each other to his motorbike – an Excelsior H5, not particularly fast but very controllable, fusion-powered, required decontamination and coolant refill once a month or so. He did some final adjustments to his leather jacket and put on his helmet, noting a large black car at the end of the street, the insignia of the Secret Service painted on its hood and the unique sheen of laser-resistant coating on its tinted-black windows and its chassis.

    Man, I know we’re related to the head of the US Government, but could you try to be a little subtle?

    He turned on the bike and headed due west across the Potomac river, noting to his right an offramp going off the elevated highway to Theodore Roosevelt Island. He ignored it, knowing what lay that way – the Panopticon Complex. A series of dull low-rise office buildings surrounded by a sea of parking lots, overshadowed by the Panopticon itself. A looming 100-floor art deco skyscraper clad in black stone, the structure was the nerve centre of all US intelligence agencies in the same way the Pentagon was the headquarter of the US military’s branches (except for the Secret Service, which was based in the White House).

    Once on a dare he had ran up right to the statue of Argus – a giant from Greek mythology who had a hundred eyes – outside the black wrought iron-gates and flipped it the bird. He’d heard a rumour that the eyes sculpted into the mythical creature actually functioned as security cameras – a classmate had boasted in high school of graffiti-ing the statue and ended up in court a few days later.

    Ahead were the skyscrapers of Rosslyn – a collection of art deco wedding cakes in various shapes and sizes, none persisting from the pre-War era – and the Liberty Tower, planned to be a kilometre high and three-quarters of the way complete, the finished sections clad completely in white marble. It was controversial, he’d heard, for the way it overshadowed most of Arlington National Cemetery, but he didn't really care about politics. Odd, for one of his descent and hometown, but the caterwauling on Capitol Hill had never affected him thus far and probably never would.

    He crossed the river – entering the western half of the District of Columbia – and turned left, heading south. The black car was still following him unerringly. He passed the Pentagon – both of them saluting instinctively – and the airport, following the river until they reached Alexandria, the southernmost suburb of Washington DC.

    He stopped at a gate west of the town’s northern edge and pulled over – Arlene got off the bike and put her hand on a biometric scanner.

    “Identity verified,” a computerised voice said. “Welcome home, resident.”

    Above, private security men armed with laser rifles watched him warily from their watchtowers.

    The gate opened and George wasted no time in getting through into the neighbourhood. He wove his way between the mansions on his bike until he reached his destination. Taking care to park the bike in a good position, he stole a kiss from Arlene before ringing the bell.

    A man greeted him – in his early 50s, he wore a finely-decorated military dress uniform and his chest had various medals on it. George saluted him.

    “Good, you brought her back just in time for dinner,” the older man replied as he led them in to the mansion’s dining room. “A perfect gentleman, just like your grandfather.”

    He looked to an old family portrait – traced from a photograph – on the wall, showing Arlene’s grandfather in the beginning of his middle age, sitting surrounded by his family. The oil painting showed a brown-haired man in his mid-40s with two small children – a boy and a girl – on his knee. Everybody living in America knew him – Augustus Autumn, 63rd President and architect of the restoration of the USA. From 2278 to his official retirement in 2302, he had sat as President of the United States. And even after that, well into the last decade he had often been a guest at the White House – even when his official title was simply “President of the American Chess Federation” – for more than sentimental reasons. His death two years ago had been a shock to everyone – even George and Arlene, born well after his retirement, could not have imagined a world without him.

    It was even harder to imagine that the boy on Autumn’s knee was General Alexander Autumn, former military governor of Arkansas and Arlene Autumn’s father.

    A Mr. Handy domestic robot served dinner, making compliments to the family members present and the guest in its typical British tones. As the family sat and tucked in, Alexander asked George a question.

    “So, kid, what do you want to make of yourself after you leave high school?”

    “I’m still not sure, Mister. I just … I just don’t have a direction. Inherit the family business once dad retires, I suppose.”

    “You’d have to do more than that to impress me,” Arlene teased him, adjusting her golden blonde hair so as not to have it touch the food. “Using up your dad’s money is no way for my future husband to live.”

    “What are you doing, Arlene?”

    “I’m going into the air force. Before my grandfather was President, he was a soldier, and so’s my father. I want to honour that legacy.”

    “So, why not follow her example?”

    “I’m just not suited to the air force, Mister.”

    “There are plenty of other branches. The Army and the Marine Corps could surely use a young man like you.”

    “I suppose.”

    “And think of the opportunities. You’ll get lifelong friends, new skills, and college paid for. And that’s just after one tour of duty. But most important of all, there’s the honour of having served your country.”

    “I’ll … I’ll ...”

    If Arlene … if my girlfriend is brave enough to risk her life, surely I have to do the same. She’s right, I’ll never impress her by staying at home.

    “… I’ll do it, Mister.”

    ==*==

    13:00, April 21 2331

    Outskirts of San Antonio, Lone Star Republic


    Long Live President Carrera!, the graffiti proclaimed on the tan sandcrete of the ruined post-war apartment building, above a mural of the black-haired, tanned woman being supported by Texans from various walks of life, with heroically-posed Enclave soldiers defending them underneath the starry rag that they bore as their banner these days.

    Sergeant James Calhoun took off his helmet and spat on the damned thing. Fuck these fucking Texans, he thought. They seem to hate our guts, treat us like fucking invaders. And they were so eager to cozy up to the fucking Enclave too.

    For thirty years the Texans had played both sides between the NCR and the Enclave, happy to sell and buy to and from both. But over time, common sentiment had increasingly become pro-Enclave, supporting the idea of “re-integration” or annexation into Enclave territory, the “United States” that possessed control of all land east of the Mississippi.

    That had been a thing the NCR could never allow. So when Carrera had been elected on an unabashedly pro-Enclave platform, they had worked with elements within the Texan military to carry out a coup. Carrera had been shot on the steps of the Presidential Palace in Austin, hours after her inauguration, and the Texan army had seized control of the capital. Mutiny and popular rebellion had broken out immediately after, and the Lone Star Republic’s new provisional government had called for NCR support. They – and their allies in the Midwestern Brotherhood, along with the Republic of New Canaan – had joined in.

    None of which Calhoun really cared about. As far as he was concerned, this whole fucking country could rot as far as he cared. Their previous administration, before Carrera, had even tried to hold a peace conference - humoured by both sides more to impress the Texans than anything else - that had immediately turned into a mass fucking brawl. Between the herds of vicious hogs with bulletproof hides and horns that could pierce combat armour, these people’s fucking accents, and the sheer distance from home, he was far past the point of caring.

    Just do your patrols, day by day, he mused. Maybe light up some fucking Enclave-supporting morons, then go back home to base.

    He put his helmet back on and gripped his weapon tightly – a Gun Runner made Laser RCW, the rapid-fire energy weapon was the main gun of the Power Armor Corps. The NCR Rangers might crow about their victories – the Legion and Brotherhood wars, the battle of Navarro, the recovery of the North Pacific Squadron – but they were decidedly bit players these days compared to the PA Corps.

    Okay, patrol. Keep your eyes fucking peeled-

    Even through his armour, the sound hit him, the high-pitched whine of a firing electromagnetic rifle mingled with the hammerblows of high-velocity kinetic impacts in rapid succession. Five men of his squad lay dead – armour pierced in multiple locations, blood and brains and viscera spread out across the dusty tarmac – and the source of the attack unknown. He knew what it was instantly of course – a gauss minigun. Judging by the lack of further fire, even that short burst had drained these rebels’ ammo supplies enough to render it ineffective. He could see the building they were using as a strongpoint – a low rise apartment building, across the street from the one with the mural.

    “Secure that location!” he ordered plainly. “I want every fucking Enclave man in that building dead!”

    He then shouted the NCR’s traditional battlecry against the Enclave, first used during the final charge at Navarro 81 years ago.

    “Remember Arroyo!”

    Closest I’ve ever been was some girl from there I fucked the day before my draft papers came up, he thought bitterly.

    A heavy weapons team supported the push, launching missiles and grenades against the largely-abandoned building to smoke out the occupying gang of rebels. But they seemed to have already vacated the premises – was this really nothing more than a strike of opportunity?

    Too late he heard the whistle of a shell and saw his doom approaching – the sound of a Fat Man atomic cannon. One of his men instinctively jumped in front of him but the effort was futile. The mini-nuke detonated, filling the street with atomic fire, cooking him and three other NCR soldiers inside the scorched remains of his armour.

    Amid frantic cries and calls to retreat, the war for San Antonio and all of Texas went on.

    -*-

    Colonel James Mitchell, of the NCR Army’s 3rd Power-Armored Infantry Regiment – the “Eagle Hunters” – spat on the ground as another round of shells went off near his command post, far away enough that shrapnel was no risk. These days he had gotten used to the sound of shells and energy beams flying through the air.

    “Ambush on East Market Street,” he heard over the radio from the commander of 2nd platoon 4th company. “Rebel forces have a high supply of heavy weapons, we’ve been forced to fall back. Sending coordinates to your pip-boy.”

    He looked at the Pip-boy 2000 attached to his belt and checked over the numbers, before leaning over and speaking into its integrated radio. He ordered a barrage at the co-ordinates designated and sighed at the futility. By the time it took the guns to track, the pro-Enclave insurgents would most likely have gotten away.

    Power armor was a terror to any force that encountered it … not only on the offence, but on the defence. To pry out a properly dug-in force of power-armoured infantry as he was facing here was a nightmare, as the battles of Navarro and Helios One had shown in the previous century. At least the NCR had its own power-armoured troops these days, loyal to it and not the Brotherhood.

    The NCR and loyalist Texan forces had been besieging San Antonio for the better part of a year, and had only managed to drag the Enclave supporters into the city centre. Once then, it might have been thought that it was easy … but they’d underestimated the tenacity of the Enclave sympathisers. Forcefield barricades blocked every street, smuggled in during the early weeks of the civil war. Coupled with a laser air defence system also in their possession and the fact that many of them were formerly Lone Star military, the enemy had held out strong.

    Every tall building was a nest for snipers and a firing point for artillery. The network of tunnels and bunkers the enemy had dug merged with the city sewers and subway network, allowing raiding parties to strike deep into loyalist-held areas. Fort Sam Houston, a pre-War military site until recently occupied by the Lone Star Republic’s army, was also another tough nut to crack. Thankfully a mutiny at the nearby airbase at the beginning of the uprising had been stamped out, or the NCR would have been unable to do even this containment.

    As it was, the situation in the Lone Star Republic’s other major cities was scarcely any better. Dallas and Fort Worth were both divided into loyalist and insurgent-controlled areas, and even a district of Austin was under firm insurgent control. Oklahoma City and Tulsa had formed a connected block that resisted Brotherhood attempts to cut them apart, and they still controlled many military bases and large areas of the countryside.

    As it was, Mitchell believed it would take another year – or even two – before the NCR, Lone Star government, and Brotherhood fully suppressed the pro-Enclave movement and took San Antonio.

    ==*==

    14:00, May 18 2331

    Patriot Park, Virginia


    “So, your mind’s made up?”

    Arlene Autumn asked her question to her boyfriend as they walked through the attraction. “Little America”, the area of the park – located halfway between Washington DC and Annapolis – that wasn’t dedicated to honouring the United States Military by means of various exhibits, rides, shows and video-game arcades, was quite peaceful in comparison. A lazily winding path took visitors past scale models of America’s natural and man-made wonders, state by state and commonwealth by commonwealth. Under the shade of precisely-planted trees, there were various snack bars, washrooms, and drink vendors on the way.

    All in all, a perfect place for a weekend date.

    “Yes,” he answered. “We’ll go to the recruitment centre together. July 4 sounds right, yeah?”

    She sat down on a bench next to him and looked at the model in front of her. It was of Kennedy Spaceport – the headquarters of the USSA or United States Space Administration – with an included model of the Astraea Mk. 6, the spaceplane that had touched down on Mars and brought humans to the red planet for the first time five years ago. First into space, she thought, first to the moon, and first to Mars. That’s one of the things we can truly be proud of as a country.

    Of course, the space program had been on the backfoot since then. Apart from the purely practical elements of rebuilding the network of spy and GPS satellites and ferrying Helium-3 from the Moon to Earth, the USSA’s small fleet of single-stage-to-orbit spaceplanes saw little use.

    “Are you worried about something?”

    She could see it on his face, no matter how much George tried to hide it.

    “I mean – it’s just … I don’t know, we’ll be apart for our tour of duty, for years. I’m scared ...”

    He didn’t voice his fear, but Arlene knew what it was.

    “I’m no share crop,” she said in an uneven tone, anxiously fiddling with her ponytail. “And I know you’re not the type of guy to break a girl’s heart like that. We’ll work it out … and once it’s over, we’ll still have the rest of our lives.”

    ==*==

    10:00, June 15 2329

    Washington DC, USA

    Walker Residence


    “Can you imagine the scale of the mistake you’re about to make?!”

    George Walker looked at his father, Davis, with an intense glare as he continued to speak. The TV was still on in the living room, the announcer for Federal News Network breathlessly going over the latest battles of the civil war in Texas and the struggle by pro-American freedom fighters to depose the rebel-backed military government.

    “I support the troops as much as anybody, but do you really imagine you’re going to be a hero on the battlefield? There hasn’t been a major campaign since the one against Ronto, and by the time you finish Basic I swear on my life the situation in Texas will be done with. It’ll be over by Christmas if we send in the troops, and I heard talk that it’s gonna happen soon. You really wanna spend four years of your life sitting around on an army base doing push-ups and firing a laser rifle at targets propped up in a shooting gallery?”

    “I made a promise to my girlfriend and her father, and I’m gonna stick to it.”

    George heard his father sigh.

    “My father was a special forces man … the very best. He never had time for me or my brother when we grew up … that’s why I never joined. I wanted to be there for you. After that, don’t you want to be there for me?”

    George didn’t answer. He could understand his father’s appeal, but he had made his choice already.

    His mother – just turned forty-two last week – opened up with her own arguments. While she didn’t seem to believe his father’s claims, evidently she had her own reasons for not wanting him to join up.

    “George … you’re my only child, and the only one I’ll ever have. Can you imagine my heartbreak if the rebels kill you?”

    He looked down, a bit ashamed of himself, until he realised.

    “So, if I’m never going to see action because the war will be over by the time I get to the field, won’t there be very little risk of me being hurt?”

    Both of his parents shrugged and gave up. They seemed to admit his mind was made up.

    “Alright,” George’s father said. “Have it your way.”

    “I’ll make both of you proud, I promise.”

    ==*==

    18:00, July 4 2331

    Washington DC, USA

    The White House


    Nate Wahington, President of the United States of America, rested his elbow on the Resolute Desk. Soon, he’d be making the biggest roll of the dice he ever had as a commander. The very fate of the continent would be decided in a matter of months. The days of his youth – when he had fought in the Sino-American War, helped reintegrate Boston, liberated eastern Canada – were distant memories now. From Captain to General to Secretary of War to Senator to President … it had been a long ride. And now … before he died, he wanted to see all America restored to her former glory, just the way it had been in his youth.

    It was inevitable at any rate – peace, as the Texans had attempted to negotiate during the Travis Administration, was a fantasy. The final war couldn’t be delayed any longer – skirmishes in the no-man’s-land which covered most of Iowa, Minnesota and Missouri had been happening more often and getting bigger, a key sign that the Brotherhood-NCR alliance intended to strike the first blow.

    And the sooner it happened, the smaller and less devastating it could be. There had been enough delay– 40 years of building strength was surely enough for the USA to finally commit to victory.

    As he was musing over these thoughts, the door opened and he saw the Commandant of the Secret Service – General Stevens – walk on through. He was tall and bulky, with the physique of a star athlete despite his desk job – FEV enhancement, Nate knew. The man was a special forces veteran, and all US specops troops went through that procedure these days.

    “Mr. President,” he said plainly. “Your grandson – George Michael Walker – has just applied to join the United States Armed Forces.”

    George, he thought. Good kid. His grandson through his first daughter, the boy was quick-witted and good-natured. That he would follow his path in life was, he felt, a good sign.

    “Along with a descendant of President Augustus Autumn,” he said. “Same day, same time. And you know the two are lovebirds. Should I take the necessary steps to keep them out of harm’s way?”

    “I didn’t ask for special treatment for Elliott,” Nate replied. “And even though he was already in when I was inaugurated, the same applies for any other children or grandchildren of mine who want to serve. Besides, the Secret Service has better things to do than babysit – your role in Operation Lightning Hammer, for one.”

    “Understood, Mr. President. General Alexander Autumn said much the same,” Stevens replied, and left.

    If George had joined up just now, he would be in the initial liberation of Texas, due to start four months from now.

    That thought … it worried him and it made him proud in equal measures. Maybe Stevens was right, he mused. Maybe I should have him kept safe behind the lines.

    But it was a passing thought, and quickly silenced. He had developed an instinct for these things, and he had the feeling the boy would do just fine.
     
    Last edited:
    Chapter Two: Marching Bands
  • Navarro

    Well-known member
    11:00, July 4 2331, Washington DC

    The National Mall


    Independence Day was always a celebration in the reintegrated areas of the United States. The nation’s leaders and people were unashamed of the legacy they inherited; unashamed of their struggle to win liberty from British oppression, unashamed of their victories over the forces of evil that had been the Confederacy, Nazi Germany and Red China; unashamed of surviving in the post-nuclear nightmare when every hand had been raised against them, unashamed of subduing and restoring order to a world that had dissolved into chaos in the flood of nuclear fire unleashed by Premier Cheng. Unashamed of their rights – qualified as they were by the State of Emergency – and of their dream of peace and prosperity. Unashamed of the right of the United States of America to exist, and to restore legitimate rule to every inch of her soil.

    There were fairs up and down the country, Liberty Balls where young couples would dance the night away, parades in every city, speeches by civic officials, military leaders and local businessmen about the American success story – the eagle, thought dead, that had turned into a phoenix rising from the nuclear fires that consumed the nation – first its citizens in their masses, and then a hundred and fifty years later, its leaders, military and political and scientific, in a treacherous act of sabotage. The vile truth behind the destruction of Control Station ENCLAVE had been altogether forgotten in American territory, dismissed as lunatic propaganda wherever it was uttered. Richardson had left behind a Presidential library the size of a filing cabinet, and even that had been amended, redacted, or outright destroyed as appropriate. President Autumn’s noble lie to bind “Enclave” and “wastelander” back into what they had once been – the American people – had worked, to the point that none now lived in American territory who remembered that it was a lie.

    There were war movies – pre- and post-nuclear – on TV, firework displays, selected sermons given by religious leaders – Protestant, Catholic or Jewish – about the importance of this date, et cetera. Of the holidays Independence Day was generally considered second only to Christmas, and a well sight above its maudlin counterpart; the National Day of Mourning on October 23, remembering the dual tragedies that had struck on that date – the assassination of President Richardson and the Chinese first strike that had damned the world to centuries of barbarism.

    And nowhere was Independence Day more celebrated than in Washington DC. The city was alive with American history – lovingly rebuilt or having miraculously survived the horrors of nuclear war and two hundred years of savagery. Apart from the most obvious monuments – from the Richardson Memorial to the Capitol Dome – there were plenty of quiet places where could be found a statue of President Goldwater or Lincoln, or a plaque recalling a historic event that a building had borne witness to, or where someone famous had lived.

    Over the National Mall, the music of US Government Radio – what had in earlier times been called Enclave Radio – was heard, brought in by floating eyebots as accompaniment to the parade.

    George Michael Walker was simply too wearied by the heat to appreciate much of this as he sat on a park bench in the gardens that bordered the National Parade Ground – the central area of the National Mall, paved over with the Columbia Arch erected at its beginning. About a mile long from start to finish, it was currently occupied by thousands of US soldiers.

    Walker held the hand of his girlfriend, Arlene, and stood up on the bench to get a better view. Soldiers marched by in T-72 Powered Combat Armour – the type used from the Liberation of Washington in 2277 to the present day. They weren’t wearing the usual olive drab – the helmets were painted red, the torsos a deep blue, and the limbs white. The shoulder-pads were painted in a series of red-and-white parallel lines, recalling the stripes on the American flag and on every soldier’s chest – over the heart – was painted the circle of stars surrounding a central one found on Old Glory. They were carrying M-55 Liberator laser assault-rifles – the standard weapon of American soldiers these days. Its design highly influenced by the Wattz line, it fired beams in a blue wavelength causing up to twice over the typical level of damage to an enemy.

    Pretty soon, George thought nervously, I’m gonna be wearing that armour, carrying that rifle, and on the other end there’s gonna be a Californian rebel or Brotherhood techno-savage

    It was a difficult thought to consider, mingling fantasies of glory with musings of fear. When it’s him or me on the line, will I be able to make the shot, or will it be him? Guess I’ll find out soon enough.

    The soldiers twirled their rifles like batons as they marched, moving in orderly formations each led by a banner-bearer carrying an American flag. Behind each flag flowed a flourish of multicoloured ribbons – battle-honours won over the long centuries, proof of their units’ history and ability to fight to the utmost.

    Then followed the IFVs – M-125 Dornans, boxy six-wheeled vehicles, built to a larger than human scale – intended to carry power-armoured soldiers, as natural for the military which had developed the concept then embraced it wholeheartedly. Each IFV had a turreted 35mm electromagnetic gun on the top, with a pintle-mounted gatling laser. Doors that swung down into ramps allowed troops to move out from the back and both sides, an improvement over the old pre-War designs.

    Behind them came the USA’s armoured might – M-72 Lafayette light tanks, carrying gauss cannons and gatling lasers, then their big brothers, the M-76 Custer Main Battle Tanks. Angular, low-to-the-ground, covered in tiles of electromagnetic reactive armour, they represented the most advanced tank of the 23rd and 24th centuries – so far at least. M-82 fusion cannons lazily swivelled with their turrets, pintle-mounted gatling lasers going along for the ride. The beams of plasma they fired actually underwent fusion on the way to the target, achieving a temperature as hot as the Sun’s surface while dumping ionising radiation along its trajectory. There was a reason the battle tanks only fought alongside power-armoured troops.

    But Arlene wasn’t looking at them – she was looking up at the sky. Overhead swooped Aurora fighters and vertibirds from the Army and Marine corps, leaving trails of red, white and blue behind them. The fighters were in low-speed configuration – wings in forward position and V-tails folded upward. After buzzing the Capitol building, they would do loops and various other exhibitions for the delight of the watching crowd.

    “Come,” George said. “Let’s grab lunch, I’m hungry.”

    They found a small restaurant away from the bustle that served some quite delectable German dishes – run by European immigrants eager to seek opportunities out west like their ancestors had. On the wall was the black-white-red tricolour, with shield inset showing the red-white-red colours representing Austria, of the Empire of Germany. It had only been seven years ago that the wars had finally ended there – the Nuremberg Regime had been crushed in the decisive battle of Bayreuth.

    Upon hearing that American forces would arrive soon, after the German Emperor had invoked Article 8 of the Windsor Treaty, the leader of the regime had boasted of his troops’ racial superiority and that “not a hundred thousand mongrel Amerikanerschwein could best our army”. A thousand power-armoured troops with vertibird support – the 26th Infantry Regiment, under Colonel Isaac Rothenberg – had put the lie to that, shattering an enemy force ten times its number with minimal casualties. Following that, the Kaiser’s army broke the enemy trench lines and overwhelmed the neo-Nazi forces in a matter of weeks.

    Rothenberg had received a triumph in Washington DC on his return and a promotion. He might even have parleyed his victory into a Presidential campaign, but he had no interest in that and the Federalists had lost the election next year.

    Which had led to President Travis’ light touch on Texas, and the results thereof.

    After lunch was done, George and Arlene packed up and headed together to the recruitment station at Columbus Circle.

    ==*==
    July 4 Address, 2331

    Given By President Nate Washington, From Washington DC, 12:00 EST

    Broadcast Across North America


    “My fellow Americans, it is with pride that I look on you in this, my first year as President of the United States. Though much, much progress has been made in reclaiming and rebuilding our nation, there has nevertheless always been a constant problem, an injury that until it is healed, our nation cannot truly be called whole again. That problem is the insurrection on the West Coast, carried out by the forces of the self-proclaimed ‘New California Republic’. Since the day they first made contact with the US Federal Government, they have shown that there are no lows to which they will not stoop in their effort to destroy the American nation, shatter the American people, and kill the American dream.”

    “Murder. Assassination – including attacks on our diplomats and elected officials. Terrorism. Sabotage. The use of nuclear weapons – the very same means used by the Chinese communists to devastate this land 250 years ago, which I saw with my very eyes. All these and more crimes lie at the feet of ‘New California’, given justification to their citizens by a propaganda machine which publishes the most lurid and nonsensical slander against the American government even while they claim to represent some kind of ‘spiritual’ heritage of the United States. From one side of their mouth they spit bile about how corrupt and vicious we are, while from the other they claim to be our true inheritors.”

    “And isn’t that their real motive? An heir can’t receive the inheritance unless his parents are deceased. The NCR can’t be the successor to the United States if the United States still exist. And that, my fellow Americans, is why they’re so relentlessly eager to destroy us – and why they insistently call us ‘Enclave’ after the base formerly used by the US government as a headquarters. These rebellious sons of Uncle Sam over in California are – perversely – planning to kill us so that they can claim to hold on to our legacy.”

    “And now, they have overthrown the lawfully elected government of Texas – which they’ve argued before is a sovereign nation – and openly invaded the region. It is high time that we put an end to this farce, and force the insurrectionist government to acknowledge that we are the United States of America, they are a band of unlawful secessionists, and that the lands they have claimed in California – both North and South -, Oregon, Washington, Nevada, and Arizona, et cetera, belong to the United States of America.”

    “I promise, so help me God, that under my auspices as President the Californian rebellion will at last be put to an end. To this end I now make the last ultimatum the USA will offer. The ‘NCR’ has three months to acknowledge the authority of the Federal Government within its territories, cease hostile actions against the USA, peacefully reintegrate its government and military structures into the United States, and begin assisting in the suppression of the mutiny started by Roger Maxson in 2077. If it does not do so, we will begin military operations with an aim towards liberating the States of Texas, Oklahoma and New Mexico; reintegrating the territories held by the Californian rebels, suppressing the aforementioned mutiny, and enforcing the terms put forward by the Travis Administration at the Corpus Christi Peace Conference.”

    “God bless America.”

    ==*==

    NCR Presidential Palace, Shady Sands, NCR State of Shady Sands

    17:00 PST, July 4 2331


    President Matthew Kimball sat down in the Central Office of the NCR Presidential Palace. From its position on Council Hill, next to the NCR Congress building, he could see far to the south – the sandstone skyscrapers of Downtown, the sprawl of concrete and adobe that marked the city’s main residential districts, and so on and so forth. And beyond that, fields of desert irrigated by pre-War techniques, helping to feed the NCR’s population of 18 million. From another side of the room, he could look out on the snow-capped mountains of the Sierra Nevada range to the west, breathtaking in their natural splendour.

    The room itself was richly decorated, in mimicry of the Oval Office, that sanctum of Old World America destroyed in the nuclear war and recreated by the Enclave in an effort to give themselves legitimacy. White curtains trimmed with red and green were at the windows and sumptuous portraits were on the walls of the NCR’s three greatest Presidents – Aradesh, Tandi, and Aaron Kimball.

    He was a pensive man, but he had not spent a moment of thought over the Enclave President’s – who their propaganda ludicrously claimed was a survivor from the Old World, before the War – speech. The ultimatum he could safely ignore – he had always known this war was coming, since the Enclave had taken his grandfather. He’d been just five at the time, another innocent victim of the Enclave’s brutal warmongering. Like the people of Arroyo, of Redding, of Vault 13, he had suffered deeply because of them. And since the day he'd been old enough to understand why his grandfather died, he had wanted vengeance.

    Let there be war, he thought, musing over the discussion he’d had earlier today with the NCR General Staff about the NCR's war plans. A northern thrust would be sent out intent on taking the Enclave’s main industrial cities while another force swept up through the southeast and pushed to DC, their capital.

    Truth be told, it was yet another reason he was infuriated over the Texas situation. While Texas remained in a state of turmoil, the troops there could not participate in the southern thrust. That meant he could only carry out the northern half of the war plan, and it was an open question if that alone would be enough to defeat the Enclave – if it was even capable of succeeding without its second half.

    Every day those fucking Texan generals – the ones who’d been helpful in getting rid of Carrera, that Enclave-sympathising bitch – continued failing to keep their own house in order was a day the attack on the Enclave couldn’t be carried out. If all else failed, he would enact the northern offensive in response to their move on Texas. The men there were already in place and just needed to wait for the signal.

    But regardless of what happened next, he had faith in the people of the NCR. Would they really let the statues of Arroyo’s Chosen One, of President Tandi, the memorials to the heroes of Navarro, and so on, be torn down? Would they let the cowards and monsters who had thrown away all legitimacy in first abandoning them and then trying to commit genocide claim to be their legitimate rulers? Would they really not give their utmost to ensure that the North American continent was one made up of free nations, not one under the Enclave yoke?

    He had serious doubts about all of those scenarios.

    ==*==

    General Drummond Square, the Boneyard, NCR State of the Boneyard
    18:00 PST, July 6 2331


    General Lance Robertson looked at the statue in front of him, a shining example of the victories of times past. On it, the man who had taken Navarro - like him, a native son of this city - stood proudly on a broken Enclave symbol - stern, militaristic, authoritative. Everything the NCR respected in a leader. The Enclave respects those things too, he noted sadly. What does our Republic stand for if we're scarcely any different from them? It was an ugly thought, and one he suppressed. For over forty years, the NCR had been at war with the Enclave - a war that no peace treaty could ever solve, because it was based on one nation's desire for territory, and another's desire to not be conquered and annexed. Once we're free of them, he mused, things will return to normal. So much as normal means anything.

    He looked around the bustling square, and saw a thriving society. Women, children, teenagers. All people at risk of Enclave attack, threatened by the armies of tyranny that held half of North America in an iron grip. The States of Dayglow and the Boneyard were founding members of the NCR, and the core of its military industries. Laser weapons and more esoteric guns based on the technologies discovered in the Big Empty., power-armour suits, robots, warships, combat aircraft - most of them came from here.

    This day of leave in his home city was a rare one for him - he would shortly be sent to the Midwestern Brotherhood's fortress-city of Omaha, to lead the NCR's northern army - the force that would strike east in a powerful rush to hit the Enclave's own industrial centres in that area, and help bring them to the defeat they had slipped away from before. Military standards had already been relaxed to allow more soldiers to fight, and there were rumours that the President was sending people all the way across the Pacific to hammer out alliances.

    He had seen an Enclave map once - sold on from the Texans - and saw how it denoted the Boneyard as "Los Angeles", the name of the Old World city that had preceded it. Let them wallow in their delusion, he mused. Los Angeles is dead, and so is the United States. What we're fighting is a walking corpse, that still keeps moving even though the vital spirit has left - and passed on to us, the NCR, like those Dharma types say happens when you die.

    Together with the Brotherhood, he was nigh-certain the NCR could put an end to the Enclave's warlike ambitions.

    ==*==

    CLASSIFIED TOP SECRET

    REPORT ON UNITED STATES NUCLEAR ARSENAL



    FROM: Secretary of War Sebastian G. McCain
    TO: Nate Washington, President of the United States

    DATE: 25/01/2231

    THOUGHT FOR THE DAY: The hardest decisions require the hardest hearts.

    Mr. President,

    As my predecessor gave to the Travis Administration, here is the annually-updated report on the size and capabilities of the United States nuclear arsenal which every sitting President is given immediate access to.

    ARMY MISSILE COMMAND

    Ten (10) trucks on continuous circuit patrol across the Eastern Seaboard, each carrying one (1) LAM-90 “Lightning Strike” missile with a W120 “True Blue” pure fusion warhead possessing a min. yield of 0.5 KT and a max. yield of 200 KT, range 1600 miles.

    NAVY STRATEGIC COMMAND

    Two (2) Democracy-class submarines, USS Democracy and USS Terrible Swift Sword, on continuous patrol in the North Atlantic. Each possesses 20 D15 “Oceanus” SLBMs with 16 MIRV W120 “True Blue” pure fusion warheads per missile, range 7450 miles.

    STRATEGIC AIR COMMAND

    Three (3) full size 12-plane squadrons of B-95 Dragon strategic bombers, located at Surtshellir AFB, US Iceland Territory; Tempelhof AFB, Kingdom of Prussia, Germany; Adams AFB, Maryland, designated "Ragnarok", "Megiddo", and "Oppenheimer" squadrons. Each bomber carries 30 B98 laser-guided pure-fusion variable-yield nuclear bombs, with a yield between 0.5 and 400 KT (we expect this to reach the maximum amount of 60 in five (5) years, with the slow pace the Oak Ridge facilities are currently operating at).

    NOTES ON USE OF NUCLEAR FORCE

    Given uncertainty about rebel missile defence capabilities, and the sustained effort that would be required to reintegrate areas recently devastated by nuclear weapon usage, the Department of War does NOT recommend strategic use of nuclear weapons on enemy industry and population centres. Instead, we advocate tactical use of the nuclear arsenal if enemy forces reach the Appalachian perimeter or in retaliation to use of NBC weapons by enemy forces.

    God Bless America.

    ==*==

    Gunderson Ranch, NCR State of Sac-City

    10:00 PST, July 8 2231


    Gunderson Ranch was a large place. A rough chevron of territory 1500 or so acres in area, it lay on the east side of the pre-War highway, I-5, that went south-north across the NCR from Dayglow to Sea-Tac. Countless brahmin and other livestock lived here, as well as tens of thousands of labourers who dwelt in barracks on the Southwest corner – and of course the Gunderson family, one of the more prominent households of Brahmin barons, who alternated between a mansion in the northeast corner and another in Sac-City to the North.

    To Jim Fields, farmhand, it was Hell on Earth. The wages were low, the work was hard and monotonous, and the Baron’s men who enforced order on the farm were brutal and uncaring. One of his shiftmates had made eyes at Ted Gunderson’s youngest daughter who was driving by in an open-topped car, and been beaten bloody just to make a point. He had thought about going to the police after that, but decided it was futile – the Barons owned them too, if less openly than their hired thugs.

    These big agricultural combines weren’t the Barons’ only properties – they ran all sorts of small farms as well, engaging in whatever unscrupulous tactics they could finagle to buy out family farms and amalgamate them under their banners Fully 33% of the NCR’s food supply was under their control, or so Jim had heard somewhere or other. The boom in cars and trucks though, had put an end to their influence in the caravan companies, at least.

    It wasn't as if he had any other choice than to work here – he’d dropped out of high school two years ago, at 17. Maybe I should get a job in one of the war industries down south, he mused, it’d pay better. But he didn’t have the funds to travel at any rate, so it was the idle musing of a wasted life.

    So here he was at the nearby town of Gunderson - practically an annex of the agricultural estate, and personal property of the family as well - counting his meagre wages for the day, hoping he had enough to get a few beers. That was when he saw an odd man walk by.

    He was tall, dressed in a military uniform which was the tan colour of the NCR Army. A sergeant’s pips were on his collar and he had a few medals on his chest.

    “Young man,” he said. “What’s your name?”

    “Jim Fields, sir,” he said.

    “Have you thought about serving your country?”

    “I dropped out,” he said.

    “That’s no trouble – the usual rules are being made more lax right now. We need everybody we can get.”

    “I guess ...”

    “This job you’re in is scarcely better than being a slave. Ted Gunderson will use you up till you’re skin and bones, and then he’ll bill your parents for the funeral.”

    “That he will,” Jim chuckled, after casting a wary eye to see if there were any of the Baron's men around. He doubted they would attack an Army soldier, but it was good to be cautious.

    “There’ll be good wages -volunteers get paid more -, you’ll learn a trade, and above all there’ll be opportunities. To travel over the mountains and plains, going to the forefront of the fight to save the world from the Enclave, like our forefathers did at Navarro. To see the great cities of the land. To meet those Texan girls, young and pretty and spicy as peppers, and woo them after saving them from those Enclave brutes.”

    “I’ll come along and go.”

    “Follow me, now. Don’t be slow – I have a daily quota to catch!”

    Following the recruiting sergeant, Jim Fields left Gunderson Ranch behind, and with it the failures of his old life.
     
    Last edited:
    Chapter Three: Arrivals
  • Navarro

    Well-known member
    Chapter Three

    The Pentagon
    , Arlington, District of Columbia

    14:00, 2 March 2231


    The room was relatively small for one of the Pentagon’s War Rooms – about the size of a conference room, at its centre point seven steel chairs surrounding a round circular table, of varnished oak. The table had no legs or empty space between them – it rose straight up from the floor. There were larger planning rooms – one deep underground, a number in the aboveground sections of the building – but the President preferred this one. It was designed for an intimate meeting of a leader and his most trusted subordinates.

    Nate walked into the room as the doors swung open to greet him, the loudspeakers inside playing the opening bars of Hail to the Chief as he did so – the sensors of the room detecting his biometrics, his ID card, and the Presidential Master Key he wore on his belt. That small access drive – one side of it dark blue with the Great Seal, the other gilded – had total administrator access to all Federal and military computer systems, and all GovNet functions. There were no secrets that anybody in the Government could keep from the man with the key, and no command he could send to any computer used by the Federal Government could be disobeyed.

    Behind him followed his team. They were a number of generals – General Franklin H. Granite, the man in overall authority over US Southeastern Command, and following him some of his subordinates; Lt. Generals Isaac Rothenberg, Martin Laningdale, Christina Curling, and Gideon Moreno; who controlled various Army units under that command. And then there was Sebastian G. McCain – middle-aged, bespectacled, with a salt-and-pepper colouring to his hair. Though he satisfied the de facto requirement that Secretaries of War came from the Armed Forces, he hadn’t served in the military per se – merely a Colonel in the Virginia National Guard, he hadn’t seen action, though he had been an adept administrator of his unit. Though the man’s recent eye problems could be easily solved with cybernetic or more expensive organ implantation procedures, he’d chosen to keep wearing glasses in a bid to appear more of an intellectual.

    The assembled men took their seats, and Nate inserted the key at a console by his prepared seat. The table suddenly flashed into life, holo-emitters displaying a map of the United States. Reintegrated areas had a blue overlay, neutral areas uncoloured, and known rebel-held areas red. The Greater Texas area – consisting of New Mexico, Oklahoma, and Texas itself – was a cross-hatched blue and red, displaying the contested nature of the area.

    “Greetings,” Nate said. “I’m here with you to talk about one of the most important military operations in history. I’m talking about what will be the beginning of a full-fledged push to reunify America and drive rebel forces back into the Pacific. I’m talking about the liberation of Texas.”

    “The President and I have talked about this since before the inauguration,” McCain said. “And he wants it done within the year.”

    “Risky beyond belief,” Granite noted, sighing. “If we take Texas, we may be unable to hold it. The rebels would be able to outflank us both from the north and the west – our forces there might be exposed and forced to retreat or be destroyed.”

    “Indeed,” Nate noted. “But the rebels gaining complete control over Texas gives them more space to launch their planned attack. The data we have from the Sentinel network has made it clear that they’re massing on their own western frontiers for a strike at the Steel Belt.”

    “An obvious attempt to quickly cripple our war industry then go in for the kill,” Granite noted. “Given that circumstance, despite the risk we have to go with the President.”

    The others nodded.

    “Personally I’d wait till we have the T-102 suit ready for full-scale deployment in 2 years. That project promises to repeat what the T-51 did to warfare, on an even higher level,” McCain admitted.

    “I know,” Nate said, turning to him. “And we’ve talked about this before. If we waited to fight until we had perfect weapons, we’d still be twiddling our thumbs in Raven Rock and Adams AFB. And besides, I saw personally what came from ignoring the Chinese build-up in the 2060s, and our dismissal of the PLA Navy stealth fleet – which in itself is the root cause of all our problems for the last 200 years. I won’t have that repeated on my watch.”

    “Indeed,” Granite noted. “I take it you’ve spoken with Midwestern Command about the situation?”

    “Yes,” Nate replied. “The regular Army units will serve as a mobile reserve – I’ve federalised the National Guard units of the whole northeast to hold the line – and counter-attack against any enemy assault.”

    “I hope it’s enough,” Granite said. “We’ll need more troops if we aim to push the Brotherhood into the Rockies and from there to push through the mountain States.”

    It was a simple matter of numbers – the US Army had 200,000 power-armoured front-line troops, the Marine Corps 100,000. Which equated ultimately, once non-power-armoured combat soldiers were added, to about 450,000 field troops. 50,000 more could be obtained by calling up the reserves, but those were troops of lower quality due to age. With a million soldiers in the National Guard, the ultimate number of troops available if the campaign started now was one and a half million to the rebel coalition’s estimated two million.

    Air Force and Navy will be helpful as well, Nate noted. But we can’t win this war – nobody can win any war – except by taking and holding ground. Those forces can only supplement that.

    Naturally, the National Guard couldn’t be fully relied on – though their combat armour was semi-powered, it wasn’t as protective as the real deal and didn’t improve strength and endurance in the way that made a power-armoured force such a foe to be reckoned. They still fought in the way tried and tested by the United States in the Second World War, and improved only fractionally since then by improved communications.

    And after Texas they would be pushing into deeply hostile territory – a whole nation conditioned by propaganda to hate the United States of America like a rabid dog hated water. The logistics would be especially difficult – every town and convoy would need to be guarded, in a rugged terrain of mountains and deserts that was a partisan’s playground.

    “Yes, we need to start a recruitment drive now then. But that’s the DPI’s job as well, not just a military matter.”

    The meeting continued with discussions on strategy lasting the better part of an hour.

    ==*==


    20:00 EST, July 4 2331

    South Carolina, Southeast Commonwealth, United States of America


    “I love you, Arlene.”

    With those words, George M. Walker hung up the vidcall on his Pip-boy 5000, watching the blonde hair and stormy grey eyes of his girlfriend disappear from the screen as the wireless connection terminated. The sun was low in the sky, and already firework displays were starting – he had passed a couple already as the military train drove its way south. His car was jam-packed, full of young men and women who’d also joined the military. As the train had headed south, it had stopped and more had gone in – but there were guards to make sure no-one left. No-one ever got off a military train before it reached its destination.

    Arlene was headed north – a training facility in Massachusetts. For his part, George ran over the words he had said taking the Oath of Enlistment again:

    I do solemnly swear that I will support and defend the Constitution of the United States against all enemies, foreign and domestic; that I will bear true faith and allegiance to the same; that I will obey the orders of the President of the United States and the orders of the officers appointed above me according to regulations and the code of military justice; and that I will fight with the courage deserving a soldier of the United States of America. So help me God.”

    To think that only last night they’d been in each others’ arms, going further with each other than they’d ever had before. Now they were hundreds of miles apart, growing further every second. His thoughts were interrupted by a voice announcing that the train had reached its destination. They got off the maglev vehicle and entered a rural station – not commonly serviced, it seemed – where there were dozens of military buses in the parking lot, waiting for them. George got on the bus he was ordered to get on then sat down and waited yet again for them to arrive at their destination.

    An hour later, they were there – Fort Constantine, named after the commander who had driven the Chinese Communists out of Alaska for good. Apparently a similar facility had been given that name, in the DC region, but it had been demolished after falling into dilapidation over 200 years of abandonment. They entered in to the main hall to see a tall, grim-looking drill sergeant.

    “Greetings, new recruits,” he spoke plainly. “My name right now for you, is irrelevant. There will be time for more detailed introductions later. I will be your drill sergeant for the next 16 weeks, training you worthless maggots up into good old soldiers for Uncle Sam.”

    “You will call me ‘Sir’ whenever you address me. Whenever I ask a question, your answer will be ‘Sir, yes sir!’. Is that understood?!"

    “Sir yes sir!” the recruits collectively replied.

    “Good. While you are training, you will treat me like God Almighty Himself. You will obey every order I give you. No matter how pointless or demeaning or tiring – you will obey it. Is that understood?!”

    The answer went out again.

    “I do not want to see any insubordination, argumentation, or action against me or any of the other officers here. When you encounter them – any of them – you will salute. Any action which goes against military regulations will be mercilessly punished. If you’re lucky enough to commit a minor offence, you’ll be peeling potatoes or doing extra push-ups. The worst breaches of discipline will get you twenty electrified lashes followed by a dishonorable discharge – or if especially egregious, the gallows. Is that understood?!"

    The collective reply came out a third time.

    “Good to see you’re starting to get the hang of it. Better than the last lot, at least. Now, pack up and go to your designated sleeping areas. Training begins tomorrow – I’ll have you awake by 0600 hours.”

    George followed the mass of recruits towards the locker room and put in his rucksack in one of the lockers. As he was about to leave an MP ordered him to turn in his Pip-boy. He put in the extraction code on the touchscreen – wincing as the neural lock disengaged – and handed it over to the MP, who took it away. That done, he went into the barracks and found a bunk, before swiftly falling asleep.

    ==*==

    Paternoster Square, London, United Kingdom

    July 5 2331, 12:00 GMT


    The local restaurant was on the opposite side of the square from St. Paul’s Cathedral, and Eric Richardson still wasn’t sure it was a good place to meet up with a representative of one of the US's oldest allies. Not high class enough for his taste, but apparently it was a favourite of the man. The weather outside was typical for this climate – dismal and rainy, outlining the shape of the cathedral against a sky the colour of TV static – while the radio was playing a tune from a pre-War band, something light and melodious. The Beetles, he thought they were called. Not that it particularly mattered, that style of popular music had failed to find traction in America back in the 1960s.

    He looked again at the cathedral – having survived World War Two, the collapse of civilisation on the British Isles, and the more recent French invasion some forty years ago, it was a real treasure. No wonder when the National Cathedral had been rebuilt as chief place of worship for the UAC, it had been chosen to be the model. In many ways its baroque style, perhaps, fit more in Richardson’s home city of Washington DC than in London.

    Though they were more culturally similar than the Germans, the USA had found the British more truculent as trade partners and allies. Perhaps it was Article 5 of the Windsor Treaty - perhaps the admission that they would never again be a world military power had stung their pride. But better that than nuclear weapons outside of the hands that had only ever used them responsibly – first to prevent a much greater loss of life on both sides, and then in measured retaliation on those who started a war impossible for them to win, then lashed out in childish spite as inevitable defeat stared them in the face.

    But enough idle thoughts – he could see the man he had gone here to meet arrive already. Sir Daniel Rowlands, head of the British Foreign Office. Sandy-haired and green-eyed with a thin face, he looked hardly troubled by the rain pouring outside.

    “Hello,” the man said. “Not the best place to meet you, chap?”

    “You were the one who invited me here,” Eric noted, before pausing a moment to take an order of vodka from one of the waitresses. Rowlands ordered his own drink and the talk began in earnest. “You said we needed to talk off the record.”

    “That we do. Regarding the situation in North America – is your President intending to activate Article 8?”

    “We’re keeping our options open in regard to that. If necessary, we’ll send the word.”

    “Understood, Mr. Richardson. We have 150,000 men available to send as an expeditionary force – the Navy would have to take control over all our civilian shipping to handle the logistics of moving so many, though. Politically, it’s an impossibility.”

    “I’m certain the US Navy and Air Force will be willing to assist you.”

    Richardson briefly remembered his own war. Ten years ago the Empire of Gran Colombia had started harassing US merchant and fishing vessels in the Caribbean. Disturbed perhaps by the recent accession of Cuba, Puerto Rico, Jamaica and Hispaniola as States within the Union and the newly-founded Caribbean Commonwealth, they had nevertheless met fierce retribution. After a month of increasingly dire warnings, a regiment of US Marines – the 4th – had deployed from the islands of Grenada and Barbados to take Trinidad out of their hands.

    He remembered vividly the rush of combat, jumping out of that vertibird right on top of a garrison of enemy troops. With their AA guns taken out already by “Lightning Strike” cruise missiles minutes earlier, there had been no effective resistance.

    Power-armoured soldiers with laser assault rifles against cloth-wearing infantry with semi-automatics. There was no contest, and within six hours all enemy forces on the island had been neutralised. The next evening, Gran Colombia sent out its fleet in a gesture of retaliation – but again, they were pitifully outmatched. US naval assets were already in play behind Aruba, and ready to move out and strike.

    Ironclad ships that would have been cutting-edge in the mid-19th century … against the most advanced navy and airforce in the world. The Gulf of Venezuela that night had been an early July 4th display – lasers from vertibirds and Aurora fighters mixed with plasma bolts, hypervelocity shells, torpedoes and anti-ship cruise missiles from the US Caribbean fleet. The punchline to the joke had been when a force of … biplanes had sallied out from Maracaibo’s old airport to assist their compatriots, only to join them as so much debris on the bottom of the sea. A hundred ships had sank in one night.

    Gran Colombia’s Emperor and Prime Minister had signed a treaty on the deck of USS Richardson after a month of impotent sabre-rattling, formally ceding all the Caribbean islands formerly held by them and accepting a massive indemnity for having started the war. Those little spits of land had then been fortified – Trinidad especially – to guard America’s southern flank.

    As for him, after the initial day of fighting … it had been little more than an extended vacation. Warm tropical days, cool beaches, the forests and mountains … and the girls. He had met his first love during that deployment … such a shame it couldn’t last.

    He wasn’t sure if the planned offensive into Texas would be quite so idyllic. After decades of relative peace … did the US still remember how to fight a real drawn-out conflict?

    We’ll have to, he mused. Otherwise the rebels will be able to overwhelm us.

    ==*==

    14:00 CST, July 6 2331

    30 miles north of Lubbock, Lone Star Republic


    Private Joshua O’Hanrahan spat into the air as the convoy wound onwards. Led by a Coyote MBT and consisting of armoured trucks equipped with heavy machineguns, it was one of many meandering its way through the Lone Star Republic today. He rested a moment, taking a second to appreciate the combat armour he was wearing. Formerly handcrafted for the benefit of the NCR’s rangers; these days the suit, formerly known as “patrol armour”, was the standard equipment of almost every NCR soldier. Coupled with a laser rifle based off of the AER9, he thanked it for his life.

    Once we get back, he thought to himself. Gonna check out one of the local cathouses, see what the prices are. He didn’t like it … but he was a man, and he needed release after a week patrolling this endless Texan countryside. He was sure Beth would understand, if she ever found out.

    It was then he noticed shimmers by the roadside, oddly localised, each of them about man-sized. Probably just heat haze, he thought. Then one of them fired a missile right at the MBT leading the convoy. The warhead’s plasma shaped-charge pierced right through the vehicle’s armour, sending the turret flying off with a spurt of green fire, followed by secondary explosions as its fusion plant went up. If that crew are lucky, he thought as the ambushers revealed themselves, what seemed to be a civilian militia armed with crude leather armour, they’ll find a stray tooth that matched their dental records.

    Pushing such morbid thoughts back, he gritted his teeth and fired at the pro-Enclave troops. Red lasers met blue as the ambushing force – about twice a dozen men – kept on firing heavy weapons and tried to disengage. In the initial barrage, they’d taken out a dozen combat trucks, but they clearly weren’t ready for a sustained battle. Joshua thought he got one – it wasn’t clear, in the confusion and the hurried rush of combat.

    And as they ran – under a hail of MG and infantry weapons fire – the ambushers were themselves ambushed.

    The robotic scorpions leapt up from beneath the ground, clacking their pincers menacingly as they moved to cut off the enemy’s escape. Rapid-fire electrolasers shot out from their stingers, setting people on fire, cutting them in half, or even causing their flesh to spontaneously explode.

    The worst sight was when a few of the ambushers got close enough that the robots used their pincers. Neatly, ruthlessly, heads and limbs were sent flying in all directions as blood spurted across the soil. The robotic … creatures moved back beneath the prairie then, as if nothing had ever happened.

    -*-

    US Secret Service Agent (a survival from the era when the Secret Service had been civilian) Samuel Pierce watched the attack on the NCR convoy from a nearby bluff, concealed by his advanced combat armour’s active stealth field. The suit – based on the combat armour used by the USMC pre-nuclear, and more directly on that used by the National Guard (with a few additional functions for special operations) – was only semi-powered, but it provided full-body protection and defence against NBC comtaminants, in addition to various other useful features. What it didn’t do, most notably, was massively increase the wearer’s strength, nor be as protective as a proper suit of T-72 PA – but he could handle that, especially with the FEV enhancements he’d been given during training.

    While the … failures of the initial FEV experiments had been rectified, that had come with limitations. He wasn’t superhuman, but rather in a state of sustained peak-human capacity. The sort of capabilities athletes trained their lives to achieve were second nature to one who’d gone through the special-forces FEV treatments. And – Pierce noted – the changes to his DNA would pass down to his eventual children. There was talk of extending the treatments further on, to the wider military and from then on to the whole population. Nothing but pie-in-the-sky fantasising right now, he mused. To get the chance to even do any of that – we have to win first. We have to kill those rebel fuckers first.

    Only the first US Secret Service regiment of the five wore power armour these days, serving as the President’s bodyguard and as elite shock infantry. The others were special ops units – elite, decentralised, secretive. Pierce himself didn’t know how many other soldiers were abroad in Texas. He guessed it was 2,000, maybe 3,000.

    He took a moment to look at his gun – an M-72 plasma assault rifle, cutting edge, with its modular sniper barrel and holographic scope. Capable of reducing a man's head to free-floating ashes at the distance of one klick with the add-ons. He kissed it, touching the name he’d carved on it – Marie. A thin lock of her raven-black hair, plastified, hung down from the trigger guard.

    As he watched the pro-American freedom fighters first attack ferociously, then fall back and get slaughtered, he felt a twinge of sorrow for them, then remembered that it was their own fault. They’d decided to go recklessly on the offensive, and when his team had elected not to join them in their suicidal attack they’d gone in anyway.

    His team – a standard squad of thirteen men, led by Sergeant Jack Whitmore – was operating the furthest out of all the Secret Service units in Texas, perilously close to the New Mexico border and the limits of aerial resupply. Out there, the fighter patrols and laser AA sites were too thick on the ground for the transport planes to stand much chance, even with escorts. But here, the Secret Service had the capability to move. When L-Day came in late October, they’d be ready to start a grand campaign of sabotage, a great big fireworks show to start up the festivities.

    But right now … they were reduced to laying IEDs, co-ordinating and supplying resistance groups, gathering intel on targets of value. Frustrating work, but Pierce was sure it would pay off soon. Hopefully, at any rate.
     
    Last edited:
    Chapter Four: Boot Camp
  • Navarro

    Well-known member
    One more chapter and then we hit Texas.

    ==*==

    12:00 EST, July 5 2331

    Fort Constantine, South Carolina, Southeast Commonwealth, USA


    George M. Walker walked through the mess to his squad’s appointed table, the sound of the drill sergeant’s voice still running through his mind. Shortly after waking up at 6AM to the shrill tone of a bugler walking through the barracks and sending an ear-splitting tone from his instrument, he’d showered and been shaved – which he was glad had been hidden by the campaign hat he was wearing, a looser version of the stiff black leather one worn by senior NCOs and junior officers. The rest of his garrison uniform consisted of black leather shoes, then a dark blue cotton set of pants and shirt and with attached rank insignia of a PVT-1 on his right breast, and dark grey steel buttons; NCOs got brass, commissioned officers got silver, and those at Colonel or above got gold, with eagles carved into the metal. Or so he had heard in a book of factoids he’d read as a kid. He’d been inspected – made sure that his clothes were spotless and that every one of those buttons sparkled. If he failed one of those, he’d get twenty push-ups for a first offence. After that, it’d be forty for the next few failures; then five lashes each following on from then. The intent was to build an ethic of conscientiousness – if a soldier failed to clean his uniform properly, how could he be trusted to keep his gear clean?

    He could still hear the man’s ferocious voice as he remembered the first part of his training this morning. Endless, endless drilling. Turning left and right, then front, then presenting arms, then turning around, then marching to and fro – in lines, in squares, and so forth. One of them had asked what the point was learning drills that dated back to the eighteenth century – the instructor’s response had been instant and brutal:

    That’s not the fucking point, you moron. Of course, we’re not gonna whip the rebels by lining up on the open field in front of them! The point is that you – and that means all of you – instantly! Obey! Orders! When your commander orders you to hold a bridge, or storm an enemy strongpoint, or take a hill – you will say ‘Sir, yes, sir!’ and get! Right! To! It! That is what I am teaching right now, and if you disrupt training again with another moronic question it’s five lashes!”

    Following on, it’d been weapons training. Not actual shooting at targets – but repeatedly going through the motions of looking down sights, reloading, kneeling to fire, firing from the hip, field-stripping a laser rifle, wiping down the focusing crystals, etc. Over and over, for two hours – again, the intent was to make the necessary movements instinctive. There had been no dissent … they were all familiar with at least some of the techniques from high school Marksmanship class.

    And then … physical training. What seemed like endless push-ups and pull-ups and sit-ups and weightlifting, and so on, for two hours. All while the drill sergeant made motivational speeches:

    Perhaps more important than the physical element of this training is the mental. To get through this, you will have to want to win! And that is what makes a United States soldier! Not the power armour, but the will to win! Contrary to what you might have thought, we are not in the business of teaching people to die gloriously. When we fought the Japanese 400 years ago, they went marching out looking to die gloriously – and they achieved that goal! But we won. Because while they were fighting to die, we were fighting to win! Never forget that!”

    And so he went to the mess, to meet the rest of the men he’d be fighting alongside for the next four years – unless his contract was extended until the war ended, which he noted was a real possibility. They'd slept in the same barracks, but he hadn't really noticed much and there had been no time to talk there or during their training sessions. So he sat down amongst the men of his squad - 12 in all, to be divided into two fireteams and put under a more experienced sergeant.

    He blushed as he noticed a girl sitting opposite him – a Latin beauty of his age, with dark eyes and until very recently black hair, with honey-brown skin. He took a moment to remember what he had promised to Arlene after they had made love, and also the code of military conduct in regards to fraternisation, with attendant punishment.

    “Hi,” he said, wanting to establish a connection. “I’m George Walker.”

    “I’m Laurita Velasquez,” the girl replied with traces of an accent. “But you can call me Rita.”

    “You come from Cuba?”

    “Yeah, but papa took me and the rest of the family to the mainland with him when I was young. Said it was better over there – not much difference now, but it’s been so long that he won’t leave.”

    “What’s he do?”

    “He owns a convenience store – very tough work. What’s your papa do?”

    George blushed from embarrassment, trying to think of a way to say it that didn’t come off as arrogant.

    “He owns a mining company. Rare earths in Greenland.”

    “Rich kid, huh?” the voice was deeper, definitely masculine, and from his right. He turned round to look at the speaker. Chocolate-coloured skin, slightly taller than him, looked about his age. He didn’t know how to respond to the question.

    “No need to take it that badly,” the man continued. “We’re all grunts here, no matter who our families are.”

    “Heh. So where you are from?”

    “Pittsburgh. Pop works at one of the steel mills. Name’s Henry Tyler. I'd prefer it if you called me by my last name.”

    “Nice to meet you, Tyler.”

    “Coulda gone into baseball – I had plenty of talent scouts interested in me back home. But the country needs soldiers right now far more than it needs baseball players.”

    “That’s certainly true.”

    The young man sitting on the other side of George spoke up next. He was blond – or had been before being shaved – and had vivid blue eyes.

    “Hi,” he said with a pronounced Southern drawl. “Name’s Ray Paulson. I’m from a small farm up near Chapel Hill – family’s owned the land since before the nuclear war. Ain’t that impressive?”

    “I guess it is, Ray. Why’d you join up?”

    “I wanted to see more of the world outside of ol’ Carolina. Plus, I read in the paper about what the secesh did to that freedom fighter a week ago, and, you tell me, a man just can’t live and let live with that kind of beastliness.”

    George knew what the incident had been – it’d been all over the papers the week before Independence Day. The rebels had reportedly captured a freedom fighter and – after torturing him for information – crucified him to a barn door with bayonets. Then they’d jeered at him for hours while he slowly died and left his body as a warning. Like many stories coming out of Texas, it was unverifiable, but certainly lurid enough to draw the attention of the press – and the DPI, which definitely had its own reasons for promoting such stories.

    “Yeah, we’ve got to stop them. It’s like the President said – there’s no low they won’t stoop to in their campaign to destroy us.”

    ==*==

    NCR Presidential Palace, Shady Sands, NCR State of Shady Sands

    15:00 PST, July 15 2331


    President Matthew Kimball looked over the table and the documents on it. General Robertson was giving a report over video-link on the capabilities of the mixed NCR/Brotherhood task force, the one being assembled in the Midwestern Brotherhood’s territory. Once the Deseret soldiers arrived, they’d be good to go, he estimated. Kimball killed the link.

    “We should move onto the Enclave already,” Vice President Victor Cole said, spitting. “Arroyo, Vault 13 … while the Enclave still exists they’re still unavenged. My ancestors … Richardson can’t suffer enough in Hell for what he did to them – and the Enclave still hold him as a national hero! That’s proof it’s all a lie in my view – all their claims of peace and freedom, of order being restored, et cetera. Propaganda to damage our morale and get Texas to turn against us.”

    “I don’t deny that those victims need justice, Mr. Vice President,” Kimball replied. “But we need to wait. Get the Enclave to overcommit to Texas and they’ll weaken themselves elsewhere. Smash their major industrial centres, then push onto the Eastern Seaboard. Then we can be rid of their threat once and for all.”

    And then all the real work can begin, Kimball mused. With the Enclave out of the picture for good, and their heavy industry stripped and relocated to California, the NCR would have no rivals. Then they could create Greater California – a superstate stretching from Alaska to Colima, from the Pacific to the Rocky Mountains and Western Sierra Madre, surrounded by a halo of dependent states stretching across North America, protected by its armies and giving it resources to be sold back to them as finished goods. And then there were the overseas territories waiting to be given once more the guiding light of civilisation … Hawaii, Japan, the Philippines, the far eastern reaches of Siberia, Indonesia, Australia, New Zealand – the Pacific would ultimately be a Californian lake.

    From the ashes of America would rise a new world superpower – Cassandra Moore had only spoken about dominance of North America, but it was Matthew Kimball and his successors who would enact a truly world-altering vision.

    But before that happened he would have to win the war. And as for that – Gran Colombia had sent 300,000 “volunteers”, a force that had already entered the country with the assistance of the NCR’s transport Zeppelin armada. His other allies – the Enclave’s oldest enemies – had promised 400,000 to fight the old foe. Regrettably NCR logistics would only be able to bring them in by 2334, but by then Kimball was certain the war would be all over but, as they said, the crying. More occupation troops would always be useful though.

    And there was another factor sure to be important. Dr. Walter “Walt” Irving, Special Advisor on the Enclave, spoke up. He was a bespectacled, pudgy man with greying black hair – somewhat older than Kimball, he’d been a journalist during the Second Legion War of the late 2290s, risking crucifixion by gangs of Legion remnants to report from the frontlines in Arizona. Following that, he’d earned a PhD in Pre-War History at Shady Sands University and become renowned within the NCR as its foremost expert on the Enclave, writing bestsellers such as The Capital “Wasteland”: Enclave Claims of Barbarism Examined; American Elitism: Pre-War Antecedents to the Enclave and The Ronto Slavery System: Fact or Fiction?. Most recently in a non-official capacity, he’d written an op-ed in the California Times conclusively debunking Enclave propaganda claims such as the existence of the giant robot “Liberty Prime”, that their 71-year-old President Nate Washington was a pre-War survivor, and so on and so forth. Of course, the NCR military had ignored the first one completely, which rankled him.

    It’s no use treating enemy propaganda as if it were true,” Irving had argued. “We must maintain a reality-based approach to the threat the Enclave poses, not one that’s based on TV images that I’ve demonstrated are of men wearing crude robot suits.”

    To which the military had responded that they had their own sources which proved the existence of Liberty Prime, at which point Irving had demanded to see them, upon which he was told that they were classified. Furious, he had then written another op-ed accusing them of making up enemy super-weapons to justify increases in their budget, which had almost seen him fired from his position.

    “Mr. President,” Dr. Irving said. “We have to keep in mind that the Enclave ground troops in themselves consist of only 300,000 to 600,000 men, as military intelligence has assured me. The rest are auxiliary troops who are given inferior equipment – no power armour, lower-quality armored vehicles, et cetera. This tells me that Enclave leadership is deeply concerned about their loyalty – therefore upon our invasion I guarantee that large numbers of these auxiliaries will defect and fight on our side. We just need to liberate, say, Chicago, and there’ll be a widespread uprising. One good kick to the door, Mr. President, and the whole edifice will come crashing down.”

    “You can say that, doc,” Kimball replied. “But the population are already uneasy about our intervention in the Lone Star Republic.”

    He gestured to the square below the window of the Presidential Office, where a small crowd had gathered. “TEXAS ISN’T WORTH ONE DROP OF NCR BLOOD” some signs read; “RICH MAN’S WAR, POOR MAN’S FIGHT” blustered others.

    “Ungrateful bastards,” commented VP Cole.

    “Yes, they’re in a state of discontent right now,” Dr. Irving stated. “But that discontent is merely the anxiety of a runner itching to start a race. Once we actually start taking on the Enclave, they’ll flock to the NCR banner – and once we expose the atrocities that’ve been going on in their territory for decades, righteous fury will overwhelm them. They’ll be all too eager to wipe out the last tainted legacy of Old America, so our continent can finally let go of the past, of its Old World blues, and properly begin again.”

    ==*==

    Austin, Lone Star Republic

    CST 17:00, July 18 2331


    James Samuel Garner, President of the Lone Star Republic, looked out the window – another black cloud of smoke was rising on the horizon, as it had for the past few minutes. Pro-American militants had bombed another police station – dozens were dead, hundreds injured. Another day in the interminable war that he had been forced into. The occasional shell passed between the sector of the city the rebels controlled and the rest, even as firefighters put out the blaze.

    He hadn’t wanted to launch a coup at first. Carrera’s goal of “reunification” had been too radical, turning the LSR back into the Texas Commonwealth from whose ruins it had risen. It had been popular, especially among those in the eastern regions who often witnessed the wealth and technological sophistication of US territory. But it would have destabilised the region, brought in an NCR invasion backed by those Brotherhood elitists – and Garner had not wanted to see war brought to Texas.

    It should have been a simple thing – a quick takeover of power, a retention of the Lone Star Republic’s neutrality between the NCR and the USA. Carrera would have been taken captive, exiled to the USA or to the Rio Grande, and a ticking time bomb defused, at least temporarily. But his men – those idiots – had bungled the arrest and shot her … on live TV, at that. That, and not the takeover itself, had been the spark that lit the fire of mutiny.

    And once that had been unleashed, he’d had no choice but to request assistance from the NCR and the Brotherhood to maintain order. Technically, they were there at his and Congress’ sufferance – he could say the word and they would be forced to leave or fight both halves of Texas’ divided military. And then once their eviction was over, the mutineers would hang him from a lamp-post – and the NCR definitely knew that.

    They’d been leaning on him more and more lately, asking him to commit to an invasion of the USA once the civil war was over (as if that was possible when he would still be rebuilding the country) and insisting he call the Americans “Enclave” after an old base of theirs their President had lived in once or something. He had steadfastly refused every time, but eventually he knew he would have no choice but to acquiesce to their demands … or perhaps they’d move to replace him with a sufficiently pliable individual.

    It didn’t matter – all he could do was pray that somehow he survived this situation. Which, with American invasion looming, looked less and less likely by the minute.

    He took a bottle of whiskey from one of the drawers built into his desk, and poured it into a glass, before taking a sip.

    With how absolutely fucked I am, no sense not getting hammered.

    ==*==

    13:00 EST, September 4 2331

    Fort Constantine, South Carolina, Southeast Commonwealth, USA


    George M. Walker looked at the suit before him – a T-72 suit, from the back. He’d seen plenty in person – during the annual July 4 parades, at Patriot Park, the American War Museum and Museum of Technology – and played video games where his virtual avatar was a soldier in power armour. But now he was going to wear one for real.

    Right now he was wearing his combat suit – black pleather, similar to a Vault suit, slightly bulletproof, fire-retardant. This was the real uniform of a US Army soldier, worn in combat situations, not garrison or high-society affairs. Even the Air Force flight suit was just this with slight variations. With that thought he was reminded of Arlene, and he felt a momentary pang of lovesickness before suppressing it. He knew from her (heavily redacted) letter that she’d made it into the fighter pilot training program. He had to pay attention to his own training.

    “The T-72 Powered Combat Armour suit is the most advanced suit of its kind in US Army service!” the drill sergeant shouted. “It is one of the most advanced pieces of infantry equipment ever to have existed! Not only will it protect you, but it will damage enemy morale just to see you in combat. They will see not a human who can bleed or be killed but a nigh-invincible anonymous dispenser of death to all of America’s enemies!”

    “Your suit is more important than your grenades, your combat knife, or your laser rifle. It’s more important even than your gatling laser or Enola. When you are not in combat, you will take good care of your suit even as it takes care of you when you are in combat. It protects you from bullets, lasers, shrapnel, poison gas, flamethrowers, and radiation. It injects you with combat drugs and stim-packs. Its computer systems help you target enemy forces more effectively. Treat your suit like you would your wife, your girlfriend, or your best buddy!”

    “Today, we will begin basic movement exercises in power armour! These exercises are the key foundation on which your future seven weeks of training will be built. That last period of training will be centred around your power armour. Now, if you fail this particular training you will not be discharged from the Army, barring severe disciplinary infractions. Instead you will spend the rest of your glorious military career loading shells into artillery pieces, carrying out clerical work, or some such other task. Perhaps you’ll drive a tank or fly a vertibird. But you will not be engaging face-to-face with the enemy, doing the work that actually wins the war! Remember what I told you when teaching you tactics – warfare is fundamentally about taking and holding ground, and that can only be done by the infantryman. Hence, all military technology – from the strategic bomber to the main battle tank – is at base level about assisting the infantryman in achieving this objective. Power armour is merely the most obvious example of this principle.”

    “Now move it, you sons of bitches! Get into your armour!”

    George made the practiced move and opened up the suit, walking into it just like his video-game characters had, and it closed behind him. As it powered on, detecting a human occupant, the rebreathers activated and the hot interior was soon replaced by cool, room-temperature air.

    He looked over the HUD, trying to understand it. Targeting systems were offline – combat mode was currently turned off – but otherwise he was beginning to see what it was like. On the left side, various of his vital signs – heart rate, brainwaves, etc. were displayed, and a little featureless stick-man caricature of a human being was displayed by them – chest, abdomen, all four limbs, groin and head were marked out separately, all green for right now. Another system was counting ambient radiation. Yet another displayed amounts of various chems – stim-packs, radiation drugs, morphine, etc. in the suit’s internal reservoirs.

    On the right side was a display of the suit’s own integrity, given via another stick-man caricature, with percentages displayed by it given for each limb, the helm, and the chestplate. All at 100%, good. There was also what seemed to be a reactor stability gauge and a switch for “Pip-boy connection” flipped to the red side. Not as if I have a Pip-boy right now anyway.

    The drill sergeant spoke up again.

    “Enough dawdling, soldiers! Walk around the perimeter of this training ground until I am satisfied with your movements! I want you to proceed to the point where I can begin training you in running, and in marching! In! Formation! within this two-hour training session. There will be more, certainly! But I don’t want to spend one! More! Second! training you up than strictly necessary! Get moving!”

    They walked – a tad clumsily at first, until they came to a realisation. Power armour was fundamentally unlike any other kind of clothing – when they moved, the servos were moving them as much as they moved the armour. Control came easily after that.

    George idly noted that the armour had made each of them totally anonymous – try as he might to see Rita, Tyler, or Ray amongst the troops, he couldn’t. With their helmets on, they really were just … soldiers.

    He supposed he would figure out who was who in armour eventually.
     
    Last edited:
    Chapter Five: Final Preparations
  • Navarro

    Well-known member
    Man typing this so fast hurt my fingers, but I just couldn't hold the words back. Anyway - we're almost up to the beginning of the actual conflict here. Thought it would take longer to set the stage. BTW, the M251 Lejeune is essentially a non-flammable M551 Sheridan with a more reliable main gun.

    ==*==

    Chapter Five

    16:00 CST, 15 September 2331
    Reynosa, Republic of the Rio Grande


    President Leonardo Alvarez looked over the square from the balcony of his office. The Republic of the Rio Grande could be considered perhaps the oldest nation to have begun existing post-war, rising straight out of the ashes of the Chinese nuclear attack. Local Mexican government workers and American garrison troops had worked together to survive, making their capital the pre-existing regional administration centre, the small city of Reynosa. Waves of Texan refugees heading south from the nuclear wasteland had moved in over the next few months and years, guarded by the ragged remnants of National Guard formations.

    And so their society had developed, growing over time to cover the southern bank of the river and the Mexican coastline – from Piedras Negras to Monclova, Tampico to Matamoros. To the south-east was the Sierra Madre Oriental and the lawless bandito-infested desert of the Valley of Mexico, separating the Republic from the West Coast and from the sclerotic feudalism that was the Third Mexican Empire far to the south.

    Now, the Californios were starting to meddle further into Mexico’s affairs than they had for decades, after taking Baja. First they had swept into Sonora and annexed it twenty years ago, suppressing the cartels there. No-one in Reynosa had wept over them. Then four years ago they had invaded the region of Chihuahua and deposed Generalissimo Vallejo, setting up a puppet state to administer it for them. Few in Reynosa had spared a thought about his downfall. Now they had invaded the Lone Star Republic – a nation that had signed a treaty of friendship with the RRG shortly after its foundation. Many people in both nations had relatives in the other, and there had been calls for war shortly after the attack.

    He sighed and turned back into his office, looking over the peeling wallpaper and ratty-looking furniture, before pulling down the shutters – ensuring any sniper posted on the opposite end of the square couldn’t get a lock on. It was his guest’s request, and Alvarez was not a bad host.

    War, no matter how principled a stand, was futile – in any conflict with the NCR Rio would be crushed like a bug. Its soldiers only had assault rifles – not laser weapons – and the pre-War power armour suits that remained (the vast majority T45) would not be sufficient to face off against the whole regiments of powered-armour infantry that they fielded.

    Alvarez had been at the peace talks in Corpus Christi – they’d been doomed from the start. The Norteamericanos strutted around like peacocks, acting as if they owned the place and refusing to budge from their high-handed demands of complete annexation. The Californios for their part had been paranoid and hostile, refusing to accept the few gestures of good faith the Norteamericanos had made. That the peace talks had ended in a fist-fight was not a surprise – what was was that they hadn’t immediately turned into one.

    Which brought him into the current situation. The Californios wanted Rio to stop trading with the Norteamericanos and to allow their troops to move through the country into Texas. To which Alvarez had told them in less diplomatic terms to fuck off. In response, they had enacted an embargo, damaging the relatively small country’s economy.

    And now the American vice president was entering his office right now. He had sandy-coloured hair and green eyes, and was very young – mid-30s, about the minimum age the Americans let their Presidents be. That their own President had not left was something of an insult – but he could understand their desire not to bring him too close to what was undoubtedly hostile airspace.

    But the man’s presence was not that much of an insult, considering his relations. He came from a prestigious American family – his aunt was the American First Lady, his cousin was their Ambassador to Great Britain, and his great-great-grandfather had been their President, who the NCR claimed had been the worst tyrant in the world’s history – worse than Hitler or Premier Cheng – and the Americans claimed had been a noble hero who had sought to carry out diplomacy with them and then been despicably betrayed.

    He looked impatient to get to business – he’d had to fly in a circuitous route over Yucatan, and even that had not been entirely safe – right now his fighter escort was buzzing several farmsteads to the south, eager to get him back.

    “Greetings, Mr. Alvarez,” he said in an authoritative tone.

    Hola, Senor Richardson,” replied Alvarez.

    “Call me Leopold,” Richardson replied. “I think this will be easier if we use first names.”

    “Well, then Leopold Richardson, what do you want me to do?”

    “Primarily – not to interfere when we liberate Texas. Then, once that’s done, make a declaration recognising the United States of America.”

    “That would make California declare war on us for certain.”

    “And by that point they’ll already be halfway to defeat – and them opening up another front in Mexico will just speed that up. They won’t get far into your territory before we’re at the gates of Shady Sands.”

    “And if they do make it deep into our territory?”

    “We’ve spent the effort reconstructing our allies’ territories after war in the past – I guarantee we can do it again.”

    “Agreed.”

    “Deal.”

    The two men shook hands.

    ==*==

    0:00 EST, September 20 2331
    Daytona Beach, Florida, Gulf Coast Commonwealth, USA


    It was a dark, moonless night on Daytona Beach, but to somebody wearing a T-90 PA helmet set to thermal vision mode, it was just like noon.

    The vehicles stormed out onto the coastline – M-125 Dornans equipped with high-power hydrojet modules, one per side, enabling them to swim relatively fast through the waters. Instead of the Army five-pointed star they had the eagle, globe and anchor of the US Marine Corps. Overhead, vertibirds flew, soldiers jumping out of them onto the beach, their impacts making small craters in the sand dunes of the beach. And there were tanks too – light vehicles, using hydrojets similarly to the Dornan IFVs to move through the water and onto the coast.

    USMC Captain Lionel Barrett looked on his men with pride as they played their part in the exercise. Now that surfing season was mostly over the local government had been over-eager to allow the USMC to cordon off a section of their beach for manoeuvres – which were always necessary, even in the de facto peace of the last forty years. There was talk decades ago of using simulation pods to replace such exercises altogether, but this ended quickly after a fumbling attempt which quickly established that the sheer scale of such an undertaking made it impractical.

    The tanks though – them he wasn’t sure about, not having been truly tested in combat. The Marine Corps had requested them after discovering both the Custer and the Lafayette were too heavy for effective amphibious landings. Driving underwater was fine for crossing rivers, but not for a beach assault. So they had lobbied for the entirety of the Fairfax Presidency to get budgetary support for a tank built for amphibious assaults.

    Excelsior Motors had gotten the contract and produced a quite capable design – the M-251 Lejeune – but the Army had spent years blocking funding for acquisition until the Corps redesignated it from a “Light Tank” to a “Heavy Amphibious Assault Vehicle” during the Kirkpatrick Administration. It was only 18 tons – to the Custer’s 60 and the Lafayette’s 30 – and it sacrificed armour for mobility and firepower – Barrett only hoped the electro-reactive armour tiles would serve to help remove that weakness. Its main gun was a turreted electromagnetic cannon with attached rapid-fire plasma gun based off of the P-94 design used by US infantry during the early Sino-American War (then widely ditched for its bulkiness the instant the Repconn design was put into service, with most examples being designated as surplus and left to rot in stay-behind arsenals on the West Coast).

    He looked behind him a moment – noticing 4 of the navy’s 8 Normandy-class Amphibious Warfare Vessels – the USS Normandy herself, then the Trenton, Iwo Jima, and Shanghai. 280 metres long, they carried 24 vertibirds each and each ship had space for 2,000 men.

    He hoped for sure General Dornan knew what he was doing when this operation would be carried out for real – at Galveston, with an aim to quickly capture the town and then head north towards Houston, securing a landing site for heavier troops. Idly walking around the beach and checking that his men were playing their parts sufficiently, he came across a shop for beach supplies – closed for the night, obviously. There was a poster on the wall, with surfers waxing their boards on a beach, with Old Glory waving above them on a flagpole and the Golden Gate Bridge in the background. The text on top spoke plainly - “NEXT SUMMER IN CALIFORNIA” – and various logos of the US Armed Forces, along with the DPI, were at the bottom along with addresses for the local recruitment stations.

    I have a feeling it won’t be quite as simple as that, Barrett thought.

    ==*==

    12:00 CST, September 25 2331
    Low Earth Orbit Over North America


    Orbital Attack Satellite 98213, Designate “Bradley-Hercules”, was a relic. For two centuries it had floated 2,000 kilometres above the Earth’s surface, the last of many orbital bombardment stations placed into space during the Sino-American War – then its computer core had received new orders. A tightbeam of data connected it to the planet by an invisible thread once more, originating from Adams AFB. New targeting co-ordinates had been designated. It had been readied to fire. But the order to launch its last three payloads of micro-nuclear projectiles had never come, and for decades it had continued to drift in space. Forgotten.

    Three months ago a spaceplane had docked with the station, of unknown design but sending the correct IFF responses. The station’s laser defences had not activated, and for the first time in centuries humans had been to Bradley-Hercules, clad in suits that protected them from the vacuum and the radiation of outer space. They had clambered over its exterior and replaced its plasma thruster, disabled 150 years ago by a stray micro-meteoroid. They had entered and refilled the payloads of micro-nuclear projectiles, bringing them back up to their intended ten.

    Then after they had left the satellite, orders came again – this time from the Pentagon, one of the locations targeted for destruction in a conflict that had ended almost 60 years ago. The old list of targets had been wiped clean, and new ones installed. The properly-working new thruster moved Bradley-Hercules into a new orbit, one that took it over the North Atlantic, South Pacific, and – most importantly – Texas.

    If Bradley-Hercules’ computers could have felt anything, it would be anticipation in once more being prepared to fire its arsenal – as it had countless times over the Sino-American War, at targets as diverse as Mombasa, Pyongyang, and Hanoi. Instead they whiled away the hours and days and weeks through countless system checks and status updates, keeping itself in order for the second the signal would come and it would be ordered to unleash its wrath.

    ==*==

    18:00 EST, October 1 2331
    Washington DC, District of Columbia, Columbia Commonwealth, USA


    While the west wing of the White House were full of conference rooms, it was the east wing where the President and his close family actually lived, and where guests were entertained. And so it was where Rhonda Washington and her husband were entertaining the German Ambassador, along with Vice President Leopold Richardson and his own wife, about ten years younger than him. The ambassador's name was Carl Maria von Hapsburg, and he was of old aristocratic stock – distantly related to the Archduke of Austria and King of Bohemia. When Europe had fallen into societal collapse after the nuclear war, that being the final nail in the coffin of the quixotic project that had been the European Commonwealth, many of them had quite readily rallied to the ancient noble houses, who had been all too happy to regain a position of actual power.

    The ambassador was wearing a powder-blue military dress uniform, that of a Colonel in the Austrian Army. The Germans in some ways were federated in a looser way than the US, and in some more tightly.

    “I wish my children could be here so we could greet you as a proper family,” Nate said idly. “But they’re all too busy. Shaun is researching fundamental particles at CIT in Massachusetts, Eliott is preparing to lead a company of US Army recruits into battle, and Frederick is playing in the World Series. Lucy and Joanne could have arrived – they live nearby – but they would have insisted on bringing their own families along, and the Secret Service has insisted that they wouldn’t allow such a security risk. So here we are, just us four.”

    “Five,” Natalie Richardson, the Vice President’s wife replied in a sarcastic tone, and started cutting into the dinner Rhonda had just served. The White House had plenty of household robots to do such menial tasks as serving dishes, but being so impersonal to a guest would only be needlessly offensive.

    “So, let’s talk business,” Leopold said. “How many troops can the Hohenzollern Kaiser give us if we call?”

    “200,000 exactly can be spared for an expeditionary force,” Carl said plainly. “Led by Feldmarschall Crown Prince Friedrich August.”

    “Didn’t I meet him once?” Nate idly asked. “At President Autumn’s funeral, I think.”

    “Yes, most of the Imperial Family were there, along with the Chancellor and the leaders of our biggest political parties. Your old President was a very good friend of theirs, especially after his abdica- I mean, his retirement. He used to hunt with them outside Berlin every year until the illness that took him – though some of our nobility did find his use of a laser weapon unsporting. I even think the Crown Prince was named after him.”

    “How long will they take to deploy?” Leopold asked again.

    “We’ll take a year or two to bring them over to America.”

    “Good – not too late to be of assistance.”

    The conversation swiftly moved on to other matters of less importance.

    ==*==

    16:00 CST, October 10 2331
    City of Houston, Lone Star Republic


    Henry Collins turned off his plasma torch and took off his welding mask, before going down the scaffolding that surrounded the NCS Rose of Texas, stretching out uncomfortably over the waters of Galveston Bay in which she sat. The Rose had once been a supertanker owned by Poseidon Energy – one of the corporations which had assisted in the foundation of the Enclave, and most deeply involved with them during their beginnings. She was larger than all of old America’s military ships by far – a full kilometre long in fact. A true leviathan, used to ferry oil around the world even as her fusion-based power supply proved it redundant. Five of her eleven sister ships – the NCS Valdez, the vessel that had brought Arroyo’s now-deceased Chosen One to the Enclave oil rig, foremost among them – had been recovered by the NCR and painstakingly converted into warships.

    Covered in armour of high-quality steel, equipped with 16 and 12-inch turreted naval artillery, covered in AA lasers and rocket-launching systems. They put even the Enclave’s “Heavy Battleships” to shame, and formed the pride of the NCR fleet. And now the seventh Valdez-class was taking shape. It had been a devil of a task getting the Lone Star Republic’s new leader to allow the NCR to acquire her, taking over eight months – and even then she would not be allowed to actually leave Galveston harbour until the work was done.

    Attacks by Enclave sympathisers hitting highways and rail lines had also caused critical delays, and now it was certain the Enclave would attack before the work was even half-finished. The armour was only a quarter done and only a few of the secondary guns, along with a quarter of the AA lasers, had been installed. The AA lasers were also flawed – the NCR had been unable to replicate the sophisticated auto-targeting systems on pre-War examples, and all its homebuilt AA lasers – whether they be stationary or vehicle-mounted – had to be aimed and fired manually.

    All Collins could do was wait for the attack and hope the great vessel he’d helped put work into would survive.

    ==*==

    18:00 PST, October 12 2331
    NCR Presidential Palace, Shady Sands, NCR State of Shady Sands


    Dinner was always a treat at the NCR Presidential Palace. Well-cut brahmin steak, caviar, and various other delicacies were on the table, washed down with finely aged wine from the Central Valley’s best vineyards. Right now, amidst the conversation, Dr. Walt Irving was talking to the Defence Secretary in-between mouthfuls.

    “I’ve demonstrated before, the Enclave is fundamentally unstable. You can see it in how they have essentially three land forces – one, the ‘National Guard’ to suppress the population, an elite power-armored force, the ‘US Army’ to keep them in check, and finally an even more elite power-armored force with better equipment, the ‘US Marine Corps’, to keep them in check! Coup-proofed to a fault, I have to admit.”

    “You certain of that, Walt?” Defence Secretary Gerald K. Moore, son of the famous Cassandra Moore, asked, somewhat tiredly. He had recently given an hour long speech helping to push through a law lowering the conscription age to 17. “I mean, we have our NCR Rangers and our Power Armor Corps – and believe me, those groups tangle like two bull bighorners in rut.”

    General Menendez, the head of the platoon-strong power-armoured NCR Presidential Guard, smirked at that from across the table.

    “If we can be certain of anything regarding the Enclave it is that it’s military is primarily geared towards internal security. As I demonstrated in my book on the events surrounding their conquest of ‘Capital Wasteland’, their ‘President Augustus Autumn’ likely took power in some form of coup or violent power struggle, so it makes sense that he would set up the military he built to prevent a challenger following in his footsteps. Enclave propaganda is always to be doubted. We’re talking about the people who insist that Frank Horrigan was a regular human being and that Richardson was a kind-hearted benevolent soul.”

    “So how do you estimate the war will go?”

    “We’ll lose Houston and Dallas to the initial Enclave attack, but when our counter-stroke comes with its two thrusts at Chicago and Detroit we’ll see widespread defections amongst most of their ‘National Guard’ troops and popular uprisings across their territory in our favour. Then we smash their war industry in six months or less, and while resistance may continue for up to five years it’ll be a foregone conclusion by then.”

    “You don’t think they’ll use their nuclear weapons?”

    “As I’ve demonstrated in my book on the subject, the vast majority of the Enclave’s purported wonder-weapons – including those ‘nuclear missiles’ they carry around on trucks every July 4th – are just as much propaganda fabrications as their ‘free and fair elections’. Even if they did try and use nuclear weapons on us, our pre-War laser-defence grid – along with Mr. House’s heavy laser cannons – will keep our cities safe from any attempted strikes, be it nuclear or an FEV attack.”

    “That’s a mighty big bet you’ve made, Walt.”

    “As I said, even if they do have nukes and they do fire them, our defence grid will keep us safe. The NCR has nothing to fear from an Enclave nuclear strike.”

    ==*==

    21:00 EST, October 15 2331
    Lexington AFB Firing Range, Massachusetts, New England Commonwealth, USA


    Flight Lieutenant Arlene Autumn watched as her last missile hit the ground, taking out the designated target in a green plasma pulse. Back before the nuclear war, she’d heard that the Air Force would only take college graduates as pilots. But such luxury wasn’t available right now, when America needed every pilot it could get. She worried sometimes about George, but as the months had worn on she had found she had only grown more certain of his safety and fidelity – a feeling she couldn’t understand or explain in her heart. He was fine.

    Arlene definitely felt she was a good pilot – she’d aced the sims and done pretty well in actual flying – but she felt that this specific mission training – ground attack at night – was more advanced than what she would usually have been learning. Which told her something about when the attack on Texas would happen, and what her role in it was to be. She guessed it would be in about a week or even less, given the urgency they’d placed on her learning this.

    She landed her bird at the airbase’s runway with practiced ease and left the F-97 Aurora, taking off her oxygen mask as she did so. She liked the plane, though she wasn’t sure about the “ejector relay”. Rejecting a traditional ejector seat entirely in favour of an emergency teleporter seemed foolish, even if she understood the reasoning.

    She met her instructor half-way to the hangar.

    “Good,” he said. “You did best out of all the other trainee pilots on this particular exercise. But there's always room for improvement.”

    “What’s the plan for tomorrow?” she replied.

    “Keep on training until the 18th, then fly to the air base at Baton Rouge in preparation for L-day. The attack is scheduled for 0:00 hours on the 23rd.”

    So this was it. The war that had been all talk for most of 90 years was soon to be a reality.

    Arlene didn’t know whether to be excited or scared.

    ==*==

    13:00 EST, October 18 2231
    Somewhere in Tennessee, East Central Commonwealth, USA


    “Our Eastern states are dandy,
    So the people often say,
    From New York to St. Louis,
    And Chicago, by the way ...”

    Ray was singing an old folk song and playing guitar as the men of 2nd Squad, 1st Platoon, 3rd Company, 5th Battalion, 115th Infantry Regiment, sat in the train and tried to amuse themselves, their power armour suits carried in the freight car behind them. Rita was praying the rosary, Tyler was looking out the window at the scenery, Otto – the oldest guy in the squad at 26 – was twirling his combat knife with a creepy grin on his face, some of the others were playing cards, and George M. Walker was writing in his journal, which he had brought during the two days of liberty they’d given him at the conclusion of their training. Up at the head of the train car their Captain, Elliot R. Washington, was taking an afternoon nap.

    George had met his uncle, in his early 30s, once or twice at family get-togethers, but not that often. Apparently he was looking to get promoted to Colonel, which had led him to re-enlist and get into one of the first units to meet the enemy,

    George knew their destination well – the mustering grounds at Little Rock. There they would wait the last few days until the attack and receive more detailed briefings, but he already knew the general gist of their orders – take Dallas. Dallas and Houston were the initial targets to be taken during the liberation of Texas.

    Well, he hoped to see action at least.
     
    Last edited:
    Chapter Six: The Invasion of Texas
  • Navarro

    Well-known member
    Next four chapters will be about the Battle of Dallas, which lasts about a week.

    ==*==

    Chapter Six

    CST 23:58, October 22 2331
    Poseidon Energy Building, Houston, Lone Star Republic


    The Poseidon Energy Building was the tallest in the city – one of the few skyscrapers that had survived the atomic strike of October 2077, A marble statue of the ancient god stood in front of the grand stairway which led into the building, carrying his trident with an attitude of arrogance. Behind and above him rose a facade of red granite stretching for 80 floors, the very top designed as a facsimile of a classical Greek temple. Around the building rose artificial hills – a layer of topsoil that covered mounds of compacted concrete, twisted steel, and broken glass, the only remainder of Houston’s old business district. Atop and around the hills were blocks of one- or two-storey adobe buildings – the very first to be built when survivors of the blasts returned to Houston – separated by narrow, twisting alleyways.

    The environment was perfect to defend, and so the NCR and their Lone Star Armed Forces patsies had been unable to take it in a year-long siege. Now these days the situation was looking better than ever – USAF transport planes dropped regular supplies of food, ammo and other materiel.

    Colonel Sam Hollis looked to the south, at the new Business District, from the Penthouse Suite that had housed the CEO of the Poseidon Energy Corporation until he had moved to the American continuity-of-government secret base west of California in the beginning of 2077. Skyscrapers had been under construction until the war, a dozen corporations eager to open new offices – and now the outbreak of war had halted it. He was worried, truth be told.

    Americans have all but ordered me to try and break out tonight … what are they playing at? What’s their plan? Just then he felt a shockwave rip through the air – shattering the windows of the penthouse once more as the loudest noise Hollis had heard in his life filled his ears.


    ==*==

    CST 0:00, October 23 2331
    Two Miles South of Fort Hood, Lone Star Republic


    The NCR vertibird flew north, carrying Samuel Benbow. Officially, he was nothing but the NCR Ambassador to a fellow nation, helping them cooperate against an insurgency that had taken many thousands of lives. Unofficially, his job was to communicate the NCR’s demands to the Texan President, and to its military leaders. General Maguire was the actual man in charge of the operation, but had never left his command post in Albuquerque for the entirety of the campaign. Which meant that Benbow was de facto the link between the Texan military and the NCR military.

    Now, he was here to request the Texan army to do its fair share of suppressing the insurgents – that in recent months Enclave special forces were starting to operate at their leisure within the LSR – not just the Enclave’s Secret Service men, but their “US Army Rangers” as well. The estimate was about ten thousand – hundreds of small teams moving around across the vast countryside in trucks or on motorcycles, living off the land or being sheltered by Enclave-sympathising farmers, staging ambushes and IED attacks, or helping co-ordinate similar actions being taken by the rebels themselves.

    He could see it almost ahead from his position standing at the entrance to the cockpit – the gleaming lights of Fort Hood, home base of first the US Army and then the Texan Army. Fort Hood which had survived the Great War intact due to its auto-defences, which had in recent months been taken westward to supplement the NCR’s missile defence network.

    Fort Hood which served as base for the Lone Star Republic’s General Staff, their 25,000 best soldiers and 75% of their air force.

    And then the instruments of its doom approached. At first they seemed nothing but unusually bright stars – then they got closer, brighter against the firmament, and Benbow realised they were objects moving closer and closer to Earth – then they seemed to break up, each into 24 smaller objects. With horror he realised they were headed straight for Fort Hood. He tried to warn the pilot, but his headphones were already piping in NCR military networks. Things seemed to move with a horrible slow motion – time itself seeming to slow to a crawl – as the objects blossomed with the fires of atmospheric re-entry, eerie trails of air following them.

    Then, they detonated. Moving too fast for the AA lasers to even try and track, they exploded each with the force of 100 tons of TNT, half a kilometre above ground level. And right on top of Fort Hood.

    72 artificial suns briefly blossomed into existence, creating supersonic shockwaves that flung tanks around like a child’s toys and would have turned flesh to pulp if the flash hadn’t already carbonised it. In Fort Hood, 50,000 souls became just as many hunks of charcoal nigh-instantaneously as the blasts tore off roofs, knocked down walls, and shattered windows until every building was reduced to rubble. The very air turned into fire, a furious firestorm that was propelled through the bunker doors (left open by negligence) and into the underground areas of the base until its own greedy hunger for oxygen killed it. Thousands more died screaming below ground, and yet more thousands were asphyxiated in the aftermath.

    So close to the epicentre of the blast, Benbow’s vertibird was hit by the shockwave shortly after. He wasn’t blinded by the light flash of the bombardment due to its polarized windows but he could barely see anything at any rate as the tiltwing aircraft was sent rolling in all directions by the turbulence. Then it went into a final tailspin, one of its rotors sheered off by the sheer force of the pressure pulse. It hit the ground and Benbow saw only darkness.

    His neck had been broken by the crash – he might have survived with prompt medical attention, but such wasn’t forthcoming. He, along with his pilots, died in the wreckage.

    -*-

    General Maguire spat as the radio man set out the news. He was 50 years old … too old for this. But Shady Sands had asked him to fight the Enclave sympathizers in Texas, and as a native of Redding he had leapt at the call. The southern states just didn’t understand the Enclave the way the northern ones did – they’d just marched north to siege Navarro then gone in for a ticker-tape parade when it was done and gone.

    And now … his control room was in a state of chaos, staffers frantically running about as the base’s men fought to re-establish a sense of order.

    “Fort Hood isn’t responding,” he said. “Neither is Mr. Benbow’s VB. I think we have to consider them to be destroyed.”

    “And our ambassador?”

    “Likely dead or so severely injured as to be crippled.”

    “Any more news?”

    “I’ve run the numbers on the explosion,” an OSI woman said coolly, nervously fiddling with her brunette hair. “I’d estimate about 7 kilotons. Normally I’d estimate that to be a nuclear strike, but our radar team’s reports aren’t consistent with that. Each bomb’s own blast was about 100 tons, but there were 72 of them.”

    “Where’d they come from?”

    “Origin point is from far outside Earth’s atmosphere, coming in at a 45-degree angle. Like meteorites.”

    “You think that could have been it?” Maguire asked, mockingly. “Just a fucking natural phenomenon?!”

    “No, sir.”

    Just then, a radar man rushed up to the General.

    “Sir,” he said breathlessly. “Our radar teams at Houston are reporting a large number of enemy ships approaching in formation. They have to be Enclave warships.”

    “The diversion then,” he said.

    NCR Military Intelligence had recently uncovered details as to the invasion promised by the Enclave President some months ago. There would be two main attacks – one at Dallas intended to take the LSR’s largest city, and another at Corpus Christi intended to push towards Austin via San Antonio – and a diversionary move against Houston intended to draw forces away from the attack on Corpus Christi. He had anticipated this and moved several divisions from Houston to Corpus Christi, ready for the attack which the NCR’s spy rings in Enclave territory had said would came this week.

    ==*==

    30 Miles Southeast of Galveston, Gulf of Mexico
    01:00 CST, October 23 2331


    USS Columbia rocked as she fired a full broadside – 12 18-inch railguns, set in four triple-turrets – for the first time ever in anger. Even Admiral Howland, in his captain’s chair on her bridge, was shaken. Then the secondaries opened up – six 8-inch railguns, the half of the full complement of 12 that faced the enemy, added to nine of eighteen three-inchers.

    The shots had been targeted precisely, to take out enemy AA emplacements – the Columbia’s targeting centre incorporated live feeds from vat-grown cyborg spy-birds and data from US global positioning satellites. Every one was a guaranteed hit. The Caribbean Fleet’s three Iowas – USS Alaska, USS Texas, and USS California, all new vessels – added their own voices to the growing chorus of shellfire and explosions.

    The twenty-eight “Lightning Strike” cruise missiles, stacked in the 300-metre-long heavy battleship’s VLS cells, were reserved for bombarding Houston.

    Then followed the eight Phoenix-class cruisers – USS San Diego, USS Los Angeles, USS San Francisco, USS Havana, USS Tampa, USS Galveston, USS New Orleans and USS Baltimore – adding in their own broadsides, eight-inch railguns spitting high-explosive shells towards their targets.

    And in the midst of all this, the 12 John Paul Jones-class destroyers fired their plasma railguns, spitting out hypervelocity bolts of raw destructive plasma. The blasts were bright blue-white – the US military was transitioning towards a new elemental mixture as the basis for its plasma weapons, one that lacked the (still not fully understood) molecular destabilisation effect but burnt at 2500 degrees Celsius over 2000. All in all, no difference, but easier to contain.

    The two supercarriers, USS Richardson and USS Kitty Hawk (renamed during the Kirkpatrick administration – the deeply religious President Kirkpatrick had not approved of former President Trump’s womanising behaviour even three centuries after the fact), waited. They would wait for destruction of the enemy air defence to be confirmed before releasing their fighter complements.

    The amphibious task force, led from the USS Normandy by Vice Admiral Shepard, was twelve miles ahead.

    So be it, Howland thought, sipping some coffee from the State of Hispaniola. We’ll see if we can pull this off.

    -*-

    Private James Hunter was scared. One hour thirty minutes ago, Fort Hood and the top level of the LSR Army’s command had ceased to exist. Then for the past thirty minutes a relentless bombardment had struck Galveston. The great ship the NCR had been converting into a warship, the Rose of Texas, had been hit by a flurry of plasma blasts – with incredible accuracy, right on its unarmoured areas – and been sunk.

    Every laser AA emplacement in Galveston had also been levelled – again, the shots were uncannily accurate. And now four ships loomed against the southern horizon, getting closer. Then he realised with horror that there were many small boats between them and the shore, and the large vessels were launching great numbers of vertibirds.

    He wasn’t sure who to fight for – he wanted to deal with the mutineers, but what’d happened to Carrera was … were the Americans any worse than the NCR? The NCR stations made them sound like demons, but a year ago Hunter had vacationed with his family in American territory – even been registered as a citizen by them – and it had been quite … fun. Not at all the dire wasteland of tyranny and despair the NCR talked about.

    He kept breathing tensely. The Californians were at their backs – a mixed unit of light infantry and power-armoured troops. And they would not dream about letting the Texan men surrender so easily.

    So he manned the barricade at the beachside … waiting. As the American boats rapidly closed the distance through the surf, the vertibirds above them Hunter realised that they hadn’t been boats … they were APCs and tanks.

    Just then a US soldier jumped out in strange power armour and fired his rifle. The last thing Hunter saw was a bright flash of blue-white plasma approaching him.

    -*-

    Captain Lionel Barrett jumped out of the Dornan IFV and hit the beach, urging his command squad to follow him. Across the beachside men dismounted, clad in T-90. Attempts to make the T-90 “Hellfire” suit to be used by the US Army had failed owing to logistical issues as the Army rapidly increased in numbers. So the comparatively more elite Marines and Secret Service had gone on to make it their own.

    He fired his M-72 plasma rifle in a three round burst, hitting an enemy soldier who’d made the mistake to look up to see the commotion. Three bolts of white-blue plasma rushed by, burning a fist-sized hole through the man’s chest and melting the glass of a shopfront behind him. The M-251 Lejeune behind him fired its main gun, blowing apart the barricade set up on the beach. Body parts and pieces of furniture went flying, and the Marines under Cpt. Barrett rushed to follow him through the beach. The enemy’s PA soldiers launched an attack from the alley – a planned ambush.

    They were NCR men in their own model of PA, helms designed to resemble the snarling faces of bears. They had rapid-fire laser rifles – laser RCWs, a design popular with the pre-War mafia.

    Barrett moved his command squad down the left while the other two squads of his platoon took the right as the voice of his old teacher at officer cadet school roared at him from beyond the grave – “Counter-attack is the best response to an ambush! Don’t hand those fuckers all the initiative!”

    They took position behind the rusted-out wreck of a car – hit during one of the many firefights that had hit these streets in the past year. The enemy had … some kind of rapid-fire pulse weapon? The noises it made were certainly distinct from those made by laser and plasma guns. Jacobs, the heavy weapons man, sent a spree of shots from his grenade MG that silenced whatever it was; with it done, they headed down the street.

    A whole Marine division was attacking Galveston, and they were making good progress. Enemy forces seemed confused and paralytic, reacting to attacks slowly. The Texans for their part seemed not to want to fight US troops – Barrett guessed they must be locals – while the Californians seemed just unprepared for the intensity of the Marines’ push. Already the casualties were starting to mount up though.

    But under relentless air attack from the USMC’s vertibirds, the NCR forces could not hold Galveston. Bloodied, they fell back across I-45, collapsing the bridge behind them with explosives. It was a futile gesture – the 1st Marine division was fully amphibious, with even its power armour suits having attached hydrojet modules that made each soldier into captain of his own personal sub.

    -*-

    Lieutenant General Ingham was tired. Not only had the pro-Enclave insurgents made a push out from their holdout, supported by a rampant wave of sabotage and guerrilla ambushes across the city and the whole countryside, but Galveston had fallen to their landing party and they had a beachhead on the opposite shore despite his best efforts – about 8,000 men he believed, all power-armoured, with IFVs and light tanks.

    As well they might – he was well aware that Houston was just a diversion for the Enclave, a bid to lure NCR troops away from the main thrust at Corpus Christi, where they’d been humiliated on the diplomatic stage. No wonder they would seek to avenge themselves on the NCR there.

    All he had to do was wait for reinforcements to arrive from the airport.

    -*-

    Flight Lieutenant Arlene Autumn moved her F-97 Aurora from supersonic cruise to low-velocity configuration. Weakening her plane’s stealth would be a bad move ordinarily, but apparently spy-bird intel had determined a complete lack of laser AA at Houston International Airport, now an NCR airbase. The NCR had apparently placed the majority of it at Galveston, where it had been destroyed from the sea.

    All this seemed to indicate that they thought Houston would be a secondary target – the Marines had revealed on the radio network their confusion at the relative lack of enemy resistance. Intel reports had put a lot more enemy soldiers at Houston than any US aligned forces had encountered – it was as if the enemy had inexplicably moved them away in the past few weeks.

    If there was another thing Arlene was surprised by, it was the lack of lights from below. Over the centuries, the halo of suburbia that had once surrounded Houston had been reclaimed by the countryside. A city that had sprawled over thousands of square miles now only covered about 60.

    And that meant if the airport was taken, any NCR response would take a good while. All the time it would take for the 7th and 9th Cavalry Regiments – wholly airmobile units – to take and secure the airport, and for the 6th Armored Division to arrive via C180 Pegasus military cargo planes. If NCR fighters didn’t take out their vertibirds before they touched the ground, which her squadron's role was to prevent.

    She could see their radar returns immediately – though they were designed for radar stealth, the NCR hadn’t been able to replicate or independently discover the radar-absorbent composites the F-97 Aurora was made of. Which meant that the Condor warplanes flying against them – while fuzzy – could be made out to an extent.

    She silently prayed and tried to remember what her instructors had told her about the Condor, based on NCR propaganda materials and simulations of its design. Designed as a high-speed interceptor to counter our bombers, she remembered. Very maneuverable, but also prone to instability. Harder to control than the Aurora. Large lifting surface – vulnerable to being punched straight through. Uses an autocannon firing high-explosive bullets – limited ammo.

    She’d done sims before – flying a Mustang against Germans and Japanese, a P-160 Meteor against Red Chinese Xian fighters over Anchorage, flying an Aurora in any number of situations. This was the real deal. If her plane was hit, and the ejector relay built into her seat failed to teleport her out of harm’s way, she was dead.

    At any rate, the die was cast.

    She joined the rest of her squadron in an attack dive on the enemy squadron, themselves preparing to pounce on the vertibirds of the 7th Cavalry. She took out one plane with one of her air-to-air missiles, and punched a major gash in another with her heavy gatling laser, causing it to crash. The element of surprise was total – the enemy squadron was annihilated in a moment. But in that moment, surprise had been lost.

    Another enemy squadron was moving up – and knowing there were enemy planes in the area, they’d pay heed to even the faintest radar readings. Stealth wasn’t nearly as much an advantage now. And now the enemy squadron was zooming up to meet them, closing the distance … only two or three klicks now.

    The situation dissolved into a wild furball of dogfighting, and Arlene was forced to move by instinct. There was no time to think or second-guess, and even the cybernetic implants they’d put in her before starting flight training – the reflex boosters and perception enhancers – didn’t give her as much of an edge as she’d hoped to. By the end of it, she thought it had been an hour – it had only been a quarter that time – and four of her fellow planes had been taken out, a third of the squadron’s strength. Two of her wingmates had survived, the other two’s planes had been destroyed before their relays could take them out of danger.

    The rest of the enemy planes based here realised their position was untenable and tried to flee – the USAF was merciless. Missiles and gatling lasers took them out on the ground, shortly before the Army vertibirds landed. Fighting continued for about thirty minutes on the tarmac of the runway, between power-armoured NCR soldiers and US ones, but with the latter having air support the battle was a foregone conclusion.

    Houston’s main port and its main airfield were both under US control. The 11th Cavalry and 33rd Infantry divisions had just passed by Beaumont to the east and the NCR was starting to move from the city, which their local commander had realised was untenable to try and hold.

    Things would not be nearly easy to the north, at Dallas.

    ==*==

    NCR Presidential Palace, Shady Sands, NCR State of Shady Sands

    12:00 PST, 23 October 2331


    “Fuck General Ingham, that fucking coward,” VP Cole swore, fuming, punching the table in the centre of the NCR Presidential Palace’s conference room. “He handed Houston to the Enclave on a silver platter.”

    “He didn’t have the men to hold it,” Secretary of Defence Moore stated plainly. “General Maguire moved a significant proportion of Houston’s garrison out of his command and to Corpus Christi, on the recommendation of Military Intelligence.”

    “Which turned out to be errant,” General Menendez said. “I talked to my colleagues there a day before the Enclave attack and they were certain Houston was a distraction from Corpus Christi. But Corpus Christi has reported no signs of any Enclave attempt at amphibious landing. Houston was the big amphibious attack.”

    “So ...” Moore stated worriedly. “Either Military Intelligence fucked up or … Military Intelligence’s operations within the Enclave are compromised.”

    “Impossible,” Dr. Irving said. “Even if some of our spies did ‘flip’ under torture, the agents we’ve brought in there from Arroyo … they would never turn, and those are the ones who sent us that particular piece of data. And they’re still sending the codephrases regularly, which means they can’t have been captured or killed.”

    “A mystery,” President Kimball said. “But one we’ll only solve once the war is won. Nevertheless, NCR Military Intelligence data given from within the Enclave is to be regarded as untrustworthy from now on.”
     
    Last edited:
    Chapter Seven: One If By Land
  • Navarro

    Well-known member
    Chapter Seven

    EST 17:30, October 23 2331

    New York City, New York State, Atlantic Commonwealth, USA


    John Ellis looked out across the city of New York from his apartment, the sprawling vista of newly-built skyscrapers in a mix of art deco and nouveau styles mixed with stone-and-concrete apartment buildings that were a lot less flashy. Ten years he’d started living here, amongst what was now the largest city on the continent – a million people, but even that was only a sixteenth of what the city’s population had been pre-War (ignoring its vast suburbs, now largely reclaimed by nature). He’d been inserted in as an NCR agent – under the pretense of being a Texan runaway immigrating to Enclave territory in search of a better life. It hadn’t been long before he’d met Alicia – the young woman who’d stolen his heart, captured his soul, and claimed his loyalty.

    He looked at their wedding photo – her belly was starting to show. Their torrid affair had run its rapid course. one thing had led to another, and she had gotten pregnant by him. When she demanded he take responsibility he had been too honourable by half and conceded – only to learn shortly after the birth of their child that she had been an FBI counter-intelligence agent, sent to seduce him. A laser pistol just shy of being cocked at his head, he’d accepted their demands to turn double agent on the NCR.

    And now he was living here, a reporter for a privately-owned newspaper – and head of a major spy ring operating on the East Coast. None of whose members worked for the NCR any more. He had helped the FBI turn every NCR agent sent to work under him. Some were bribed, others blackmailed, seduced, or outright threatened. Those who he’d identified as the most unlikely to turn coat were black-bagged and sent to the Panopticon Building in DC. They went out a few days later, zealousness for the NCR cause transformed into its counterpart for the (Enclave? American? He wasn’t sure) cause.

    “You got the story finished up honey?” his wife asked, heading into their apartment. They had three kids and another on the way – he had been promised enough money to buy a proper house by her and his other handlers if he kept working in his unofficial role for just four more years. Otherwise … he would be found guilty of the next capital crime committed under Federal Law and hanged by the neck until dead from the public gallows at Times Square. It'll be a great tragedy how such a productive citizen carried out such a depraved act, he'd heard it said. The FBI liked to keep things above-the-board, after all. He had thought about flight many times, but he knew that he would never get far - and of the effects such an attempt would have on his wife and children.

    She wasn’t asking about work either – at least not his official work. No, it was the reports he regularly sent to his NCR handlers back at Shady Sands.

    “It’s good and polished, Alice,” he said, remembering the latest one. Tin cans covered roaring fish in batter, it went, 5 deathclaws went missing. Nonsense, but what it meant was simple: “Enclave soldiers deployed nerve gas against dockworkers speaking out against war. 5,000 dead.”

    A fabrication, of the sort his handlers in DC regularly asked him to make. When it came to civilian life, they wanted grandiose atrocity stories to come back to the NCR. Massacres, over-the-top public executions, slave labour conditions on fields and in factories … all of it he’d talked about in his reports, and all of it was fake. The spy ring he led were given similar orders, he’d heard. But why? Why did the men in the Panopticon want the NCR to know this, and not the truth – that life was generally peaceful, even if opposition to the Enclave's propaganda meant professional ruin for those unfortunate enough to make it plain?

    He’d seen it – those few individuals he’d met who’d spoken out against the "US Government's" claims of sole legitimacy or repeated the truth about Richardson tended to have their homes ransacked by FBI agents, and to be rendered unemployable – explicitly in the case of any local or higher government positions, including education, and unofficially by most companies.

    It must be to try and intimidate … them, he mused. He was thinking of the NCR – where he’d spent his entire childhood – as them more and more often recently. It worried him. But then, the propaganda was so pervasive … he’d seen comic-book and pulp magazine stories where NCR mad scientists and special-forces infiltrators were invariably concocting diabolical plots, recruitment posters exhorting the viewer to “Remember the Fallen of Navarro!”, the summer fairs where children – even his own son – eagerly played shooting-gallery games urging them to “Put down the Californian Rebellion!”.

    At any rate, he desperately reminded himself, I’ve betrayed the NCR. I’ve betrayed their agents. If they win, I’ll hang as a traitor.

    He sighed. Without doing anything, FBI Counterintelligence had tied him even more tightly to the Enclave. It was harder and harder every day not to just give up and defect for real.

    ==*==

    CST 03:00, October 23 2331

    100 Kilometres Northeast of Dallas, Lone Star Republic


    The interior of the M-125 Dornan IFV was cramped, but somehow it managed to suit 13 power-armoured US Army soldiers just fine. There were looks of nervousness on all of their faces as they ate their MREs, the last meal before they would enter battle for the first time – even on Sergeant Feldman’s, though he was making a good show of suppressing it. Nobody in this unit had really fought – not even the regimental commander, Colonel Constantine Autumn.

    They had crossed the border and moved through Texarkana without encountering any resistance – there had been a five-minute skirmish at Mt. Pleasant an hour ago with some NCR armoured trucks, but the Custer MBTs had solved that problem without the infantry needing to leave their transports.

    George M. Walker ate the MRE – pork sausage in gravy, with mashed potatoes and plain water. It was filling, and tasted good – definitely not the “scientifically-optimised meals” he’d heard horror stories of that had been used during the hard years, a tasteless protein-carbohydrate (with essential minerals and vitamins) paste of which all the attempts to give it flavour had just made it worse. He finished his meal, along with the others, and put his helmet back on. Their armour had been repainted from olive drab to desert-pattern camouflage, retaining the US Army star on their shoulderpads for easy identification.

    And there was the new gun he’d been issued at Little Rock – an M-72 plasma rifle, its unique design allowing for far faster movement of the plasma projectiles than had previously been the case while minimising recoil. Efficient too – it could get 60 shots out of a standard microfusion cell. The pinnacle of weapons technology, but he’d had scarce time to train with it. Recoil’s especially tricky, he mused. Don’t know how anyone handled that in the days when we all shooting bullets at each other.

    “ETA at Dallas is now two hours,” Sergeant Feldman’s voice came over the helmet radio. “Do our country proud, boys – I’ll make sure our part in the liberation of Texas won’t be forgotten.”

    “Liberation of Texas doesn’t matter so much as when we get to liberate those Texas girls from their virginity,” Corporal Brennan, commander of Fireteam B, chuckled. Some of the soldiers laughed along with him, but most were silent. Despite his efforts, the tension inside the IFV kept on mounting.


    Two hours, Walker mused, two hours before I learn what I really am capable of. Will the sims have been enough?

    ==*==

    04:00 CST, October 23 2331

    Camp Endurance, Dallas Region, LSR


    Lancer-Sentinel Wilcox sat in the command bridge of the Osceola, five hundred feet over Camp Endurance, the shared Brotherhood-NCR base that served as main military command post for the Dallas/Fort Worth area. The Osceola, latest of the ten Maxson-class fortress airships, was a massive airship – one and a half times the size of the ill-fated Prydwen, covered in all directions by laser AA guns to protect against missiles and armour to defend against AA lasers, and using an inert lifting gas. Furthermore, instead of hosting vertibirds it represented a mobile artillery platform – howitzers, mortars, and rocket artillery systems were all part of its formidable arsenal. With assistance from the NCR’s own batteries, after its arrival a week ago it had wiped out the Enclave sympathizers’ laser defence system with ease, allowing the NCR and Brotherhood’s PA infantry, deployed via vertibird, to quash their forces in Dallas.

    There had been no rising like in Houston, Austin, and Corpus Christi – the Enclave’s cat’s-paws in the city had been wiped out days before their attack. And now two of their armoured spearheads were headed for the city. He had no doubts that the Brotherhood and NCR combined would weather this storm and hold the city of Dallas – and the state of Texas – long enough for the northern campaign to end the war.

    --*--

    Below, General Blackburn looked over his options in his command room, looking over the map of the city laid out on a wooden table. Two Enclave forces were heading for Dallas – he estimated each had 30,000 men. To deal with that, he had 100,000 men – 20,000 in power armour – ensconced in the city and in Fort Worth – representing the whole of NCR 3rd Army. 2nd Army wouldn’t be unable to send assistance – they were stuck besieging the Enclave sympathisers in San Antonio, and guarding against an expected amphibious landing in Corpus Christi that was looking more to be a piece of bad intel with every passing minute.

    He had 20,000 Brotherhood men with him, 10,000 in power armour, and 40,000 LSR Army men at Fort Worth– though the last of that were going to be useless.

    He idly thought about sending his troops out to meet the Enclave force before it hit the city, but dismissed it just as soon. That would just be playing to their strengths. The Enclave had opened up their attack on Dallas, just 30 minutes ago, with a barrage – 30 cruise missiles, moving at three-quarters of Mach 1, with 21-ton plasma warheads, moving in from the east and south-east. Most of those targeted directly at the base had been taken out by the AA lasers – though a few had hit their mark. Those targeted at other NCR or BOS facilities had done damage, but fortunately with few casualties.

    He was going to dig in within the city, hold them as long as he could or until help arrived. If he retreated, he would make it a fighting one.

    If they want Dallas, he mused, they’re not taking it without a fight.

    --*--

    Just shy of 200 miles away, at the town of Longview, Lt. General Martin Laningdale, commander of 45th Corps, made his report to General Franklin H. Granite. The vidcall set up was relatively easy – HoloComm might have sealed President Washington’s victory last year by allowing him to address crowds at numerous rallies across the country simultaneously as if he were actually there, but the tech required bulky equipment, was finicky at the best of times, and used an exorbitant amount of bandwidth. Vidcalls, by contrast, had been used since before the War. These days you could even send one on your pip-boy. Which Laningdale was doing right now.

    Laningdale sighed. He had 32,000 combat soldiers under him – four divisions worth of men – and yet even he was nervous. This was the first time men under his command would see real combat – not exercises, not simulations, actual war.

    “How are your men doing, Laningdale?” Granite’s gravelly voice rang out over the connection.

    “Everything is going as planned, sir. We’re moving on Dallas from the southeast as Curling moves her 81st Corps towards it from the northeast,” Laningdale replied. “An ideal pincer movement, sir.”

    “All too often, ideals don’t match up to reality,” Granite replied. “Don’t be afraid to improvise. I fought in the wars against CIT and Ronto – even President Autumn’s plans had to adjust to reality and the changing situation. I’m sure you understand this?”

    “Understood, sit.”

    “Understood. Now, regardless of how you achieve them, I want results, as do my superiors and the Commander-in-Chief. If you don’t take Dallas within a fortnight, both of you are going to be court-martialled. If you’re lucky you’ll spend the rest of your careers serving your country in the Institute of Heraldry. If you’re unlucky ...”

    He didn’t need to make his threat explicit. Laningdale nodded.

    “I won’t fail you sir, and I won’t fail America.”

    ==*==

    05:00 CST, 23 October 2331

    Outskirts of Dallas, Lone Star Republic


    Pvt. Walker ran down the ramp seconds after it descended, joining the rest of his squad as they fanned out of the Dornan IFV. Beside him, Tyler lifted up his M42 Enola and loaded a canister round before firing at an enemy gatling laser position. The unguided munition whistled through the air in an arcing motion, before breaking up at the pinnacle of its trajectory. 12 small spheres the size of a man’s fist were released and hit the area around the target – 12 micro-nuclear explosions rose up in flower-blossoms of blue-green fire, wrecking the materiel and cooking anybody unfortunate to be there alive.

    The squad split into two teams under long-practiced protocol, the primary one following behind Sergeant Feldman while the second was under Corporal Brennan.

    This means we’re gonna do the more difficult part, he mused. While Brennan’s men suppress the enemy, we’re gonna try and outflank ‘em. Fire and maneuver, my instructor called it. Fire and maneuver.

    As they pressed on, Walker could see enemy missiles firing on the Custers as they approached – ineffective against their electro-reactive armour systems. The true wonder of the system, he’d heard one of the tankers say, was that unlike old-style explosive-reactive armour tiles, electro-reactive ones were reusable.

    But not invincible. Several of the MBTs already had their armour tiles scarred from gatling laser fire – those wouldn’t be able to resist a shaped-charge missile. If they hit our tanks before they destroy the enemy. Fusion beams were already lancing out from their turrets, turning enemy firing positions into blown-out craters, blowing houses into blasted-out husks and turning whole rooms of larger buildings into charnel-houses, the scorch shadows that had been enemy troops open to the sky.

    They pushed on, casually walking through the glass storefront of a hastily abandoned neighbourhood convenience store. Walker loaded his underbarrel grenade launcher and blew a hole through the back wall in a green flash of unstable plasma, before breaking through into an alleyway, behind an NCR firing position.

    Time seemed to slow down as he aimed with a practiced motion and fired his rifle. A three-round burst of plasma fire hit one of the NCR soldiers in the back, piercing straight through his combat armour and sending his charred corpse to the ground. Followed by the rest of his fireteam, the enemy position was cleared.

    It took Walker a few seconds to realise he’d just killed a man – and not face-to-face, shot him in the back. It just didn’t seem fair.

    But then, he knew that they’d have no such qualms about killing him – and the rebels had shown no respect for non-combatants, not even for American diplomats. He had no doubts that they’d either kill him straight-up if he tried to surrender, or execute him on trumped-up charges after a kangaroo court. Just then, the enemy pushed on – from their right and from an alleyway in front of them.

    Two squads, power-armoured, NCR and Brotherhood. The NCR men’s armour had helms shaped like a snarling bear – the Brotherhood men wore what was clearly a knock-off of T-72.

    He squeezed off a couple of shots with his rifle, but only managed to graze his target’s shoulder pad. Slag and molten metal poured off it, but no real damage was done – and then both squads opened up with volleys of rapid-fire lasers, red and green.

    The American fireteam fell back the way they’d came, under the cover of the heavy weapons trooper attached to them. Volleys of blue laser beams rang out from his position on the floor above, bringing down a couple of Brotherhood soldiers in the street.

    After sprinting back through the ruin that was the former convenience store, Walker panted and noted the men around him. The five others were there – Ray, Rita, Sarge, Otto, and Mitchell.

    An artillery shell swooped in from the northeast – one of ours, Walker noted – and hit the building as the NCR squad was moving through it. Its plasma-explosive warhead went off with a roar and a brilliant blue-white flash, blasting it to rubble and damaging the ones beside it severely. Through the smoke and the dust, the Brotherhood squad nevertheless moved – trampling over the charred corpses of their allies. Not that the cover was of any use against the US soldiers’ armour thermal vision and targetting systems. Following the electronic aid of his helmet’s heads-up-display, Walker kneeled for stability and squeezed off another three-round burst – right in the chest, it critically weakened the enemy soldier’s armour plating. Another three-round burst to the same spot, a split-second later, took him out. The enemy squad was falling back under the hail of fire, but it seemed there was a larger counter-attack massing behind them – Walker could make out something of the like amidst the comms chatter as he ran it through his helmet radio.

    He switched back to squad frequency – better for right now – and heard Sarge talking.

    ==*==

    17:00 CST, October 23, 2331

    General Blackburn sat in his command post, located in the heart of Camp Endurance. The battle was going as well as he expected it to – not an overwhelming success given the circumstances. Dallas seemed to be the main Enclave target – they’d moved two-thirds of their invasion force to take it, while moving a mere 30,000 or so men across the south of Texas. That didn’t worry him particularly – he still outnumbered them, even if the Texans at Fort Worth weren’t even bothering to co-operate with him and had not involved themselves in the battle of all. Their offensive was starting to slow down, and their field engineers were setting up force-field barricades to keep hold of their already-captured territory.

    What worried him was the reaction of the local Texans to the Enclave invasion. His attempts to evacuate the city – so much as was possible anyway – were being hindered not just by the reticence of many to move, but by the fact that large numbers were “evacuating” behind the Enclave lines. It spoke to the frightening efficacy of their propaganda to an un-inoculated populace.

    Why won’t they see it?, he thought. We’re saving them from tyranny and second-class citizenship. We’re protecting their freedoms.

    No matter what
    , he thought. One way or another they'll all get what they deserve for spurning us.

    --*--

    Meanwhile, Lt. General Christine Curling sat in her command vehicle 15 kilometres east of the city she was attacking, musing over her options. Her men had pushed two klicks deep into the city – impressive considering the ferocious resistance the NCR had put up against her and Laningdale. Many would have considered it foolhardy to venture so close to the front lines, but Christine knew that without the presence of their leaders the troops would have lower morale.

    She mused pensively a moment – her own eldest son would soon be in the field, fighting for his life among with all the others. Once enemy AA was sufficiently damaged by the artillery, she would deploy the air-mobile elements of the unit under her – and he would be in them.

    “Lord, please keep him safe,” she prayed simply, and moved on to the next item on the agenda.

    Should she try and encircle the enemy force in the east-southeast area of the city – around the recently-restored football stadium – together with Laningdale, or push toward the city centre? Both options were attractive. One offered immediate tactical gains at the risk of possibly allowing her forces to be flanked from the west, and the other offered control of the city’s core and a route along the highways to directly strike at the NCR’s base here. At any rate, her men had 60 hours of fight left in them – they’d certainly be able to at least make good progress toward the objective whatever it was.

    She made her decision.

    --*--


    Pvt. Walker leaned against the ruined wall of a blasted-out building, and fired in the general direction of the enemy. Behind him, the engineers set up their force-field projector, giving the fireteam a brief respite. He sat down, took off his helmet and opened an MRE on his knee. Spaghetti with meat sauce, he mused. Never liked that as a kid, but it’ll have to do.

    He applied the flameless heater and tucked in once it had done its work.

    “How long do you reckon they’ll last?” he asked idly.

    “Until tomorrow,” Rita offered. “At least I hope so.”

    “Don’t ever expect the enemy to play along with you,” Sergeant Feldman replied. “That’s what gets you killed. It’ll be over when it’s over – my goal right here and right now is to keep you alive until that happens.”

    They nodded collectively.

    “Good,” he replied simply. “After this meal, our field commander’s ordered us to keep on pressing them through the night. That’ll break them all the sooner.”

    Above and around them artillery kept firing as lasers in blue and green and red shot forth, mixed with plasma bolts and beams of solar heat that destroyed all they touched. War had come to Dallas, and would not be quick in leaving it.
     
    Last edited:
    Chapter Eight: The Grasslands Burn
  • Navarro

    Well-known member
    Chapter Eight

    October 27 2331, CST 09:00

    City of Dallas, Lone Star Republic


    Private Walker woke up to the sound of shellfire and laser-blasts tearing through the air, activating his armour’s tactical systems. They came to life, instantly recognising his squad-mates as transmissions blazed through the military data-nets. Good, they’re all here, he thought.

    Even as he got up his armour’s inbuilt injectors activated, chemical compounds cleansing the lingering tiredness of sleep from his body. Even so, his body burnt with a mix of anticipation and fear. The US Army had pushed the NCR back from the eastern area of the city, the front line being the intersection of the old interstates I-75 and I-30. Still in ruins (unlike those in US territory) the interstate had been demolished by the NCR and essentially turned into a giant mound of rubble – which had then been heavily mined, booby-trapped and further fortified with AA lasers, mortars, and field positions.

    “We’re going to be at the forefront of the battle today,” Sergeant Feldman said bluntly. “Command’s identified a gap in the enemy defences guarding the city centre. Our company is going to take the breach.”

    They collectively nodded, and got into the M-175 IFV. It was a bumpy ride, and the sounds of distant explosions constantly hammered against the vehicle’s walls. For 30 minutes they drove towards the heart of the city, and then … it was time.

    The squad jumped out with a long-practiced motion, under the covering fire of the vehicle’s gatling laser. Blue beams darted out to strike at NCR or Brotherhood men. At the front of the charge was Sergeant Feldman, leading Fireteam A along with Corporal Otto Anderson, while Fireteam B pushed at the surrounding walls.

    The breach, as it was, had barely any room for the seven men, and Walker felt a frisson of fear while they moved through it.


    One artillery shell and this is over, he mused. But they moved through it successfully … right into an open kill-zone, a city square now abandoned by civilians. Laser fire hit them from all directions, met with plasma fire from Walker’s team and laser fire from other groups. Walker squeezed off a burst, taking out an enemy sergeant.

    Walker checked his suit integrity – there was ominous yellow on his right arm.

    Enemy troops, both power-armoured and not, were pressing in …

    Explosions rang out, a mix of artillery plasma-shells, missiles out of launchers, and mini-nukes, tearing through the buildings in which the enemy had set up. The enemy counter-attack was stifled, confused. Their men in the square were forced to divide their fire between the US soldiers in the open and those now surmounting the mound of rubble. IFVs started moving through the breach in single file, adding more firepower to their support.

    Vertibirds landed, carrying combat engineers and power-armoured reinforcements, firing on enemy remnants. The engineers set up sentry guns and force-screens before leaving , while the reinforcements and most of the 3rd Infantry Regiment moved on to strike deeper into the city.

    ==*==

    October 27 2331, CST 12:00

    City of San Antonio, Lone Star Republic


    Col. James Mitchell, NCR Army, looked through his binoculars at the dead centre of the Texan rebels’ area of control in his district. The Alamo, an old Spanish mission long left in ruins but restored in 2036 to capitalise on its semi-legendary history. Now once more the seat of fruitless defiance. The rebels had done well for themselves in temporarily catching the NCR army off-guard on the 23rd, but it hadn’t lasted. Over the next few days the NCR had ground them out of their pocket of resistance, cutting it down to almost nothing. In a few more days the San Antonio and Austin groups of Enclave sympathisers would be crushed.

    But only a token force was left to do it – the greater part of NCR Second Army was moving west to retake Houston - 80,000 men with 20,000 Texan soldiers in tow. And so the rebels in San Antonio and Austin remained stubbornly entrenched, at least for now …

    --*--

    Back at his command post in Atlanta, General Granite was not unsatisfied. His two corps commanders in the north were still making progress on Dallas, but in the south Rothenberg and Moreno (never mind Dornan) were concerned. An NCR mechanised counter-push was making progress towards Houston, and a victory there would leave them capable of moving further into Louisiana. If they were driven back to the Mississippi, it was an open question if the United States would be able to hold them there without the sort of measures only the President was authorised to enact.

    “Move to intercept?” Moreno asked.

    “Wait until they get closer to Houston,” Granite replied. “Let the enemy stretch their supply lines just that much further.”

    It was hard to explain – he just had an instinct about these things. And with the National Guard troops beginning to move into Houston, he had a solid reserve … as well as two aces in the hole.

    ==*==

    CST 14:00, October 27 2331

    65 Miles West of Houston


    The Texas plains were supremely flat, much like their counterparts far to the north. In this respect they made supreme territory for armoured warfare. Homesteads sparsely dotted the land, and townships more sparsely still. Some could boats of having existed before the nuclear war of 2077, and bore the names of the first great wave of German immigrants to the United States – Weimar, Schulenburg, New Ulm. Others were from after – from the floods of refugees that had fled the nuclear fires which consumed America’s cities, or from efforts to repopulate the land after those nightmare decades.

    So there were many names that could be given for the battle that was beginning to take place here. But in the end it would be the township in the centre of this wide expanse – Columbus, on I-10 – that would ultimately claim the dubious honour.

    --*--

    “Take out that enemy position!” Staff Sergeant Evans yelled. Even within the sealed-off environment of his combat armour, itself within the air-conditioned, sealed-off hull of the Custer MBT, it was starting to get hot. He and his men had been stuck in these conditions for an hour – it was 15:00 already – and fatigue was slowly starting to take its toll. The gunner took heed and fired the tank’s fusion gun on a two-second burn, targeting a farmhouse 800 metres in the distance where the rebels had set up a rapid-fire plasma caster. The explosion took out half of the building’s second storey, and set the dry wood that made up the rest of it to flames in an instant.

    Just then a plasma artillery shell hit the water-tower by the building where an NCR sniper, armed with a gauss rifle was set up. The man himself was evaporated instantly by the blast, but the men under the building – not in power armour – burned under the molten metal that rained down from the burst. Their power-armoured compatriots, abandoning the inferno that had formerly been a homestead owned by a Texan family who had fled northward from the colliding armies, tried to save them but could do nothing.

    Two short sharp shocks hit the tank then from the right in quick succession - the blasts from an NCR tank’s two main guns. They hadn’t penetrated the armour, but the crew were still rattled momentarily. Evans wasted no time in turning the tank around and as soon as visual contact was confirmed, striking back at the NCR tank 950 metres away, at the very edge of the Custer’s range. The fusion beam lashed out again on a one-second burn, piercing straight through both reactive and regular layers of armour, right into the crew compartment. A flood of superheated metal vapour filled the NCR tank, followed microseconds later by a beam of plasma as hot as the Sun’s corona – the vehicle’s crew died before they knew anything had happened.

    Across the field of war, fires began to spread. Energy beams and explosions were everywhere, and there was plenty of kindling. Dry grass; trees thickly surrounded by fallen leaves; barns and granaries full of produce from the harvest, it all flashed to fire. Smoke and dust rose up over the battlefield, turning what had been a bright day to a murky twilight. And yet the battle was still far from over.

    --*--

    For all intents and purposes the township was just a few houses, a church and a watering hole set up by a small lake 60 miles due east of Houston. Captain Benavides didn’t even know it’s name – nevertheless he and the power-armoured company under him stood well-entrenched, ready to hold it against the Enclave’s forces of tyranny. Around the township, smoke rose and swirled from the vicious wildfires that were covering the landscape – the orange-red light of early sunset mixed with that created an unnatural twilight. Every so often a new hail of explosions would strike from artillery positions located miles away – the NCR’s artillery had taken heavy casualties, towed guns not able to match up with the Enclave’s self-propelled guns and rocket vehicles.

    But still, they’d had victories – half an hour ago, at 17:30, one of their two monster tanks had been forced to retreat – and Benavides knew that if they held out, they could at the least give the Enclave a bloody nose. Hopefully they could damage the enemy to the point they were forced to pull back from Houston.

    Regardless of the matter, Benavides knew that he would hold this position as best possible. Already his men had thrown back two pushes from enemy power armour – he held on to his laser RCW tightly, half-wishing he had access to some kind of slugthrower capable of breaching power-armour. In the smoke and dust that dominated this battlefield – so thick that vision was obscured quite frequently, though the Enclave troops seemed to have better sensors – laser weapons were only good to half their usual range. Not to mention the issues with identification – the smoldering wreck of an NCR vertibird, shot down by his men on being mistaken for an enemy plane, lay near the edge of town.

    The civilians stood huddled in the church or in various cellars – they didn’t like the NCR soldiers, and had kept a wide berth. They had a better attitude towards the Texan contingent, who were their own countrymen at least; but that force had already been bled white.

    It was near the edge of town that Benavides saw the giant. It was tall, far larger than any combat robot the NCR had ever made, and its silhouette, half-hidden by the orange-red clouds of cloying smoke, was a nightmare to behold.

    It bellowed warlike slogans in a deep metallic voice like some sort of mythical monster.

    Seccessionist forces – surrender or die! As Fort Sumter was, Camp Navarro shall be reclaimed! Those who would shatter the Union will be shattered themselves!”

    The heavy weapons men fired at the distant colossus as it approached, a mix of mortar rounds and missiles. Some missed, other struck but to no seeming effect. Then the superheavy robot held out its right hand and fired several mini-nukes from launchers set around its wrist at the NCR forces. Benavides watched whole platoons evaporate in moments, great flowers of blue-green flame consuming them utterly, leaving charred bones and ash in slagged armour.

    Desperate, he rallied his men and led his command squad in a charge against the giant, hoping to achieve something, anything. Time seemed to slow down as adrenaline rushed through his body. Then he noted with horror that its singular eye was starting to glow with an incredibly bright light.

    It was the last thing he ever saw.

    --*--

    General Braxton listened to the reports again as they rang through his temporary field headquarters. Some … giant robot was attacking the NCR’s forces under Enclave direction, with tremendous effect. Everything that had gone up against it, quite frankly, had died. The titan-machine walked, and where it struck none- survived. Even the robo-scorpions and securitrons had failed

    He wished that more of the Texans would have moved in against the Enclave; only half of them in the region under his command had joined the fight. The rest were still entrenched in the sieges at San Antonio and Austin; better at least than the ones to the north, who hadn’t left Fort Worth since the fighting at Dallas had started. With its high command gone and no suitable replacements in place, the Texan army was still uncertain of who precisely was meant to be in overall command.

    But nevertheless, he only had one solution to the metal monster deployed against him. It was a long shot, but still ...

    “How much heavy artillery do we have left?” he asked one of his subordinates.


    “18 guns, sir,” the adjutant replied. “Heavily camouflaged. But if we fire them, the Enclave will be able to triangulate their positions. We’ll only be able to pull off one volley.”

    “Then I’ll make it count. Do we have a unit near that particular asset?”

    “Yes sir,” he said. “The 415th Powered Infantry Company.”

    “Then they’ll have to do. Hold it down long enough to destroy it via artillery. Use the plasma shells – we need to make it count.”

    --*--

    Internal chronometer check: 18:15 CST

    All systems functional.

    Enemy forces are engaging me – rebel power-armoured troops in APCs, both ineffective against my formidable arsenal. Yet another band of traitors for my high-powered internal weaponry to destroy – I wonder why they continue trying, but such pointless violence simply is just more proof of their obsessive hatred of the American ideals. They’re even worse than the Chinese communists I was originally designed to fight.

    Hellebore-Pattern Particle Cannon charged to 80%.
    Right-hand Micro-Nuclear "Quarterback" Launcher - 13/20 Micro-Nuclear Charges remaining.
    Left-hand Micro-Nuclear "Quarterback" Launcher-

    CRITICAL DAMAGE SUSTAINED.

    Pain-analogue sensations coming from lower part of body … electromagnetic motivators in upper legs critically damaged by large-scale direct contact plasma explosions, lower legs and feet destroyed by same. I cannot walk. I topple forwards to the ground. Distress signals are received by vertibird units in area – I cannot be of use in this battle anymore. I do not know how long repairs will take – estimate six months at the latest.

    Enter standby mode – if I do not, enemies may continue firing on me under belief that I am still active – if I do so, they may believe their actions have caused the permanent failure of the L-001 ‘Liberty Prime’ unit. Human idiom - ‘playing possum’.

    --*--


    General Braxton looked over the latest report, as his pip-boy’s chronometer marked the time. Nineteen-hundred hours. His men had disabled the Enclave giant robot, but the troops he’d sent to destroy it had been held back, forced to withdraw after thirty minutes of pushing. He’d lost 20,000 men right now at the latest estimate. But he was still holding in the centre of the field – if he could just properly encircle the main thrust of their spearhead …

    He didn’t know just what they had in store for him.
     
    Last edited:
    Chapter Nine: Victory Through Betrayal
  • Navarro

    Well-known member
    A month later than I intended due to some stupid mistakes I made. Next chapter will have the after-effects and a wider view on the war, followed by the Chicago campaign - which will have a lot more focus on the NCR.

    ==*==


    Chapter Nine

    October 27 2331, 12:00 CST

    Dallas, Lone Star Republic


    The streets of Dallas were hot at this time of day, even in late October. But to Walker, ensconced within his climate-controlled suit of T-72 power armour, there was no noticeable difference. Not that it mattered anyway, as the intersection they were holding faced assault by NCR troops from two separate angles. Targeting optics guided his shots as he levelled fire from behind a field-defence force-screen at a mixed force of NCR power-armour and light infantry – and worse, unicycles.

    The nickname was comedic, but it hid a grim reality. The robots, named for the way they moved, were of an old RobCo internal security design that the US military pre-nuclear hadn’t managed to get a hold of, and even with their childish flourishes – their TV-screen faces carrying cartoon pictures of helmeted soldiers – they were tough, merciless, and terrifying. Able to take a heavy load of fire before being brought down, equipped with gatling lasers and rocket-launchers, just one was terrifying. And they had brought up three to push – two from straight ahead and a third from the left flank. Their shots weren’t breaching the force-screen, but it was starting to flicker dangerously.

    One of the enemy heavy-weapons men – hidden in the mass of power-armoured soldiers pressing in from the front - opened up with a grenade machinegun, firing plasma ammunition. He didn’t last long before his weapon jammed, but the impact was devastating enough. Otto and Feldman both died where they stood, annihilated by the coruscating energy blasts.

    Damn, Walker , just like that. Brennan, on the other side of the street, was caught up in ordering about his own fireteam to hold their own defensive position. There was nobody to take command.

    Unless

    Walker quickly adjusted his helmet radio into TacNet, giving his orders to the fireteam under him.

    There was no time to waste, and he quickly fell back into the tactical drills he’d learned in boot, the voice of his instructor seeming to speak in unison with him.

    “All of you! Fall back 20 metres, move behind physical cover! Tyler! Open up with that Enola on the bastards!”

    Even with his orders, the squad might still find itself in the blast radius. If the enemy managed to overpower the force-screen before the shell detonated, they’d be cooked along with their enemies – and at any rate, micro-nuclear shells were still expensive. Marines got more than the Army did.

    The heavy weapons man obeyed as the rest of the fireteam moved to find positions behind trashed cars and chunks of debris from damaged buildings, firing as they did so. The forcescreen flickered ominously. Walker gestured to Tyler to speed up – it was now or never.

    Tyler opened up, firing a micro-nuclear round from his heavy weapon. The shell detonated in the midst of the enemy formation, tearing it up. They responded too late to take the necessary evasive maneuvers – and at any rate the enemy robots had no sense of self-preservation.

    In seconds, what had once been an enemy onslaught was a field of dead and dying soldiers, charred by grievous burns that pierced right down to the bone. The force-screen shattered like glass, its generators burnt out by the sheer forces unleashed so close to it. But it prevented the full force of the impact from hitting the US squad. They’d made it.

    He moved to the company channel.

    “Company Command, this is Zulu November Delta – enemy attack neutralised, squad leader and one of our team leaders have been killed. Requesting reinforcements.”

    “Reinforcements will arrive soon – we’ve cleared out the enemy strongpoint and are moving on your position.”

    Walker took a sigh of relief.

    This battle was far from over, but they had held out long enough.


    October 27 2331, CST 20:00

    60 Miles West of Houston, Lone Star Republic


    Lieutenant Mark Helton, commander of the M80 Constantine superheavy tank Eagle Talon, looked around the dizzying tactical displays of the immediate area. The enemy were making a major push on his position - he estimated 5,000 men. All the remnants of their armoured forces, along with a sizeable number of power-armoured troops, were being used to try and carve off and encircle the US Army’s primary armoured spearhead. With Liberty Prime and Steelbreaker out of the battle, they’d be able to – if he failed, they’d certainly come close to achieving such a blow.

    And if they succeeded in that, the battle – still in the balance – would turn definitively against America.

    He ordered his gunners to fire at will, and they opened up. The M82B fusion cannon on its dome-shaped main turret – 155mm in diameter as opposed to the Custer MBT version’s 105mm – released a lance of solar fury, reducing an NCR APC full of power-armoured soldiers to slag. The hull-mounted twin-linked plasma gatlings opened up with a flurry of blue-white bolts, laying down a torrent of suppressive fire on those approaching the tank head on. The pintle-mounted twin-linked heavy gatling laser opened up as well, as did the hull-mounted rail-cannon, airburst rounds raining hypervelocity shrapnel on enemy heads. The sponson weapons – light gatling lasers – unleashed themselves as well, the triple-linked plasma flamers still too far out of range to be useful. Active defense laser-turrets took out anti-tank missiles that got too near.

    And under this weight of firepower, still the enemy struck back. Gatling lasers opened to penetrate reactive tiles, followed by missiles and shells with conventional armour-piercing payloads. The weapons started to take their toll, and Helton was unsure if they could hold. Custers were starting to go down in uneasy numbers.

    And then … the enemy started turning just as suddenly as they had attacked. What miracle was taking place?

    --*--

    Sergeant Donald Taylor was not one of the NCR’s powered armoured soldiers, and was thankful for it. Unlike many, his unit had been deployed to guard the southern flank of NCR Second Army, and they had missed out on the dramatic events of the evening. But now the excitement found them. The fields before their trenches and piled sandbags were filled with enemy vehicles, rushing forward. There seemed to be three classes of Enclave tank, unlike the mere two encountered earlier, and through his binoculars he could see they were using the device of an eagle perching on a globe and anchor in red and gold, instead of the plain white star surrounded with a circle that the Enclave’s other troops used.

    These must be elites, he thought, the troops they use to keep the others in line. Surely that means they’re desperate?

    What worried him more was the direction they were moving in from. If these positions fell, the whole Second Army could be outflanked and encircled. The morale impact alone would be immense, and the troops that remained would not be enough to hold southern Texas. The enemy tanks in the vanguard of the assault – the ones with angled turrets, and another lighter model with rounded ones – opened up.

    If Taylor hadn’t been wearing the polarised glasses that were part of his uniform, he’d have been blinded several times other. Brilliant flashes gave way to blue-green explosions larger than any conventional round could produce.

    Mother of God, he thought, they’re using mini-nukes as tank ammo. It was certain death if the vehicles were soundly hit – no time for crew to escape from the blast radius if the shells cooked off – but the first volley had a sufficient effect that this was no real risk.

    Vertibirds high above, their position secure as the NCR’s fighter squadrons had been bloodied too heavily to contest the air, swooped down mercilessly on Taylor’s position and others like it across the line of battle. Missiles, grenades and rapid-fire volleys of plasma shot out from them with brutal efficiency, and power-armoured soldiers jumped out, firing their weapons as soon as they hit the ground. Mortar and AA positions were overrun near-simultaneously, and the soldiers swiftly turned towards the primary defence line even as their compatriots approached, ensconced in infantry-fighting-vehicles.

    As he saw the enemy approach, the eyes of his armour glowing with a crimson gleam, Taylor threw down his laser rifle and raised his hands above his head.

    He knew about the Enclave’s atrocities – about their lack of respect for all human decency, their plan to genocide the entire planet 90 years ago, the torturous experiments and slave labour he would surely be subjected to as one of their prisoners of war. But in that moment, he didn’t care. The shock of so rapid and overwhelming an attack overcame his rational mind and brought him into a state of submission.

    The rest of his squad followed his example, and across the southern section of the battlefield similar scenes repeated themselves over and over.

    --*--

    Captain Lionel Barrett, USMC, looked at the PoW. Mid-twenties, but seemed to be terrified like a little kid. He reminded himself of the nonsensical propaganda the NCR subjected their citizens to, to try and turn their campaign of secession and terror into a noble crusade against tyranny. He’s probably expecting me to kill and eat him, he mused. Poor fool.

    Across the point of contact skirmishes were taking place as stragglers and die-hards kept on fighting, but this portion of the battle was already decided. Now it was the time to swing east and hit the enemy flank. A full encirclement would be ideal, but Command would settle for an enemy driven into retreat.

    --*--

    General Braxton, commander of NCR Second Army, spat on the ground, cursing his fate from within his command vehicle. The southern flank had been turned by a surprise attack by an Enclave force waiting by the coast – a fresh unit of enemy troops, Corps strength by the reports. I was so close to crippling their armoured offensive, he mused … but it was just too late to be effective. His own tanks had lost so many facing up against enemy units he was better off using his remaining armoured troops as infantry. His direct subordinates, Lieutenant Generals Ingram and Rayburn, had both fallen in battle. And worse … he faced a full encirclement if he didn’t act fast.

    He wouldn’t give up so many to face the horrors the Enclave surely had prepared for them.

    He said the words.

    “All units, full retreat to designated fallback points.”

    --*--

    The collapse of Second Army’s southern flank under the assault of 32,000 fresh US Marine troops decided the battle. Desperate, the NCR troops fell back under the order of their commander lest they be encircled and destroyed. As they dragged themselves towards the NCR positions at Austin, the USMC and Air Force continued harrying and attacking them while the US Army troops continued securing the field and rounding up groups of stragglers. Ultimately, 50,000 NCR soldiers fell or were captured – 30,000 on the field of battle, 20,000 in the retreat. The Americans lost 20,000 men – mostly in the Army elements that had seen action. By 21:30, it was undeniably an American victory. And this in itself would have repercussions on events far to the north …

    ==*==

    October 27 2331, CST 22:00

    Fort Worth, Lone Star Republic


    General Swanson looked at the report. 30 minutes ago, NCR forces had been sent packing just to the west of Houston. Their southern army was in no state to fight. Bitterly he thought back to how this situation had begun, how he had taken part in the military takeover. For his part, the reason had been simple – he hadn’t wanted to see his homeland of Texas subsumed into a larger entity, forced to pick a side in wars she had no part in. He had helped plan the coup – ensured that pro-American troops were absent from Carrera’s inaugural parade. The NCR had also helped with the planning, with supplying arms and funding, but had he known what would come of it he would have sent Benbow packing.

    And then the NCR had offered to help with the mutiny. He’d begged Garner not to make that mistake, but the fool hadn’t listened. And so they’d started pressuring him to carry out an offensive war against the Americans, and their requests, their advice, had increasingly taken a demanding tone. And now with a third of their force in Texas gutted, it was increasingly clear that they weren’t even able to guarantee Texas safety against invasion and occupation.

    General Edward Swanson of the LSR Army had not spent the past few days sitting in Fort Worth out of physical cowardice. He had not done it to see which way the wind was blowing. It had been a moral cowardice that had driven him, a desire to delay taking action – picking a side, that was – indefinitely. And yet the old Texas – the Texas that maintained itself in armed neutrality, that courted both sides of the great North American divide but never committed itself to neither – was irretrievable. It had died with President Carrera.

    “So be it,” he muttered to himself, and gave the first order of the battle to the units under his command - 40,000 fresh troops, all in all.

    “All batteries, fire for effect on the pre-designated co-ordinates, under combat plan Grizzly Mountain. Let’s kick these interloping bastards out.”

    --*--

    We’re betrayed, Lancer-Sentinel Wilcox thought futilely as the mighty Osceola listed helplessly towards the ground. Around him, all was confusion as the bridge crew struggled to carry out a safe landing. The surprise attack had been devastating in its suddenness, silencing the NCR’s remaining guns in Camp Endurance and striking the airship multiple times. The armour, designed to withstand lasers and missiles, was no match for heavy artillery fire, and the gasbags had been damaged in the storm of flying shrapnel. The compartment system had slowed the collapse, but the great airship’s own weight had worked against it, and she was no longer capable of flying.

    We can do it, he mused. Land safe-

    There was another round of explosions as the Osceola was struck again by artillery fire – this time from the Enclave’s guns. The gasbags began to leak too fast. A safe landing was now impossible. The Osceola began to fall faster, at first seeming to move in slow motion then plummeting like a stone.

    Wilcox never knew when it hit what had previously been the central terminal building of the Dallas/Fort Worth International Airport complex, for at that moment the ship’s central fusion reactor breached containment. The fury of a sun, now uncontained, exploded outwards in a miniature supernova. The shells and rockets in the ammunition racks cooked off from the sudden surge of heat. Fire filled the bridge of the Osceola, bursting out of the viewports with a great rushing wind. Scant seconds later, the complex’s own fusion plant, which had been directly hit, went up along with the Osceola’s secondary reactor, at the bow of the vessel. Combined, the blasts were equivalent to five-hundred tons of TNT.

    A deafening roar blasted across the landscape like the bellowing of some primeval monster. The brightness of the flash momentarily turned day to night. The earth rang like a bell. A great pillar of fire and smoke rose from the point of impact, then fell back on itself into the roaring inferno that was now greedily devouring the terminal building.

    In that awful moment, of panic and terror at the loss of their commander, at the betrayal of their allies, every NCR and Brotherhood soldier in the city of Dallas knew that they could not hold any longer.

    --*--

    Colonel Francis Slade did not believe in providence, but as his B-120 Dragon II aircraft approached the main target he could not help but feel he’d hit an incredible stroke of luck, mingled with disappointment. It’d already been taken out by artillery. A scorched, twisted mass of metal, glass and concrete was all that remained of the enemy stronghold – and that left him free to hit the secondary targets. From 45,000 feet in the air – 15,000 short of the Dragon II’s operational ceiling – he unleashed a volley of laser-guided precision bombs on the remnants of the enemy located there. The targets had been designated and triangulated days ago by US Secret Service troops located in the region.

    The other planes of the squadron were ranging in other locations – hitting enemy air defences in preparations for the push on Austin and Corpus Christi.

    Idly, he thought about hitting the Texan rebels, but apparently they’d decided secession wasn’t a good career choice and had actively turned against the NCR forces in the region. Good for em, he mused bitterly.

    The remaining AA lasers went up easily, as did several barracks still housing NCR troops. Plasma explosions lit up the night with colours of emerald and blue-white. Moving like a thief in the night, the stealth bomber was invisible to radars, hard even for optical tracking systems to make out. They never saw him coming and several hours later, they never saw him leaving.

    --*--

    At dawn the following day, the NCR had retreated from Dallas, driven back along the line of I-35. 40,000 soldiers had been killed or captured by American forces during the battle and the rout that followed the collapse of their morale – that so many had escaped had been due to the courage of the Brotherhood’s soldiers, who’d stayed behind fighting to the last as a rear guard to secure their retreat. Harassment from the air would kill another 5,000 before they reached the safety of Brotherhood positions in Oklahoma.
     
    Last edited:
    Chapter Ten: The Countermove
  • Navarro

    Well-known member
    A breather chapter. Some light stuff and focus on more minor characters, along with foreboding and foreshadowing.

    ==*==

    Chapter 10

    Old World Blues, New World Hope

    Pamphlet To Be Distributed To NCR Army Group North, Written 12 February 2331 (254 P.N. )


    BY DR. WALTER IRVING


    As the campaign to liberate the Mid-west of the continent from the clutches of Enclave tyranny approaches, you may find yourself wandering why this war is even happening. You may find yourself doubting the cause for which we are fighting. Let this document strengthen your resolve.

    First off, we must fend off the Enclave’s own arguments. First, they argue that they are the legitimate government from the pre-nuclear era. As if anything before that watershed matters! To call upon the spectre of a world that reduced itself to rubble is to already admit defeat. A world, we might add, that destroyed itself because of their mistakes. Mistakes that they in their cowardice ran from, abandoning hundreds of millions to die! This abandonment itself destroys any claim they make to legitimacy.

    It is true that the Enclave’s leadership – the “pure humans” who oppress those living under them – are the descendants of pre-War political, military and business leaders. And it is also true that one of those leaders was the last President of the United States. But we are dealing with elites here, not the main citizenry. America was never a monarchy, and they owe us no debt of allegiance because of who their fathers were.

    They call us rebels and secessionists because California fought off their attempts to exterminate and enslave us. How can we have rebelled against those we never swore loyalty to, or seceded from a country we were never part of? Their expansion into the Caribbean islands also proves the lie that they simply seek to restore order in old American territory.

    Pre-War America is dead. The Enclave is its walking corpse, driven by the desire of its old elites to retain power over us. And it is dead because it was fundamentally flawed from the start – flaws corrected in our own Republic, having learned from the mistakes of its “founding fathers”.

    Our campaign is a war of liberation, for the sovereignty of our own country and the freedom of the millions living under the oppression of the Enclave. The heartbeat of history is your marching cadence, soldiers. Beside you march your forefathers who overthrew the Master and the first incarnation of the Enclave. Go out there, and do California proud!

    ==*==

    13:00 CST, October 29 2331

    Dallas, Lone Star Republic


    Her son was dead. To Lt. General Christine Curling, it had been a shock to see his names on the lists of soldiers killed in action as they were collated in the days after the battle had ended, local morgues hastily taken over by the medics to identify and send on the casualties. He had been just 19 – married straight out of high school, he left behind a pregnant widow – her daughter-in-law – hundreds of miles away. And herself of course.

    How many more mothers’ sons, she bitterly mused as she laid her hand on his lifeless forehead, cold as the stone slab it laid upon, will die in battle before this war is through?

    She steeled herself yet again as she considered it. He had known the risks, had accepted the possibility of death when he took the oath. He was a grown man, and she had no right to act as his mother to keep him out of danger. He had died breaking his fellow soldiers out of an ambush, laying down his life for his friends. And ultimately, now that he had fallen, it was up to her to help make his loss mean something.

    ==*==

    13:00 PST, 4 November 2331

    Presidential Palace, Shady Sands


    President Matthew Kimball of the NCR was not pleased about the recent defeats. The fall of Dallas and the failure of the attempt to reclaim Houston had rendered the three cities of Austin, San Antonio and Corpus Christi indefensible. Second Army had fallen back to Lubbock, and with it had come the Texan President and many of the pro-independence faction in the LSR’s congress, fearful of Enclave retribution.

    He mused on the situation - that last fact was not entirely unwelcome. The latter group were already moving westward, to be entertained at a hunting lodge in the western foothills of the Sierra Nevada used by the NCR’s higher-ups (not Kimball, he had no interest in killing defenceless creatures) until the war had reached its conclusion. Then they would resume rulership over the Lone Star Republic, hopefully with an improved understanding of who was the dominant figure in the relationship between Texas and the NCR.

    And even the defeats had served their purpose, in a way – they had exposed weaknesses in the NCR military that would otherwise have remained there, invisible.

    Standing before him, along with several other officials brought into this meeting, was Dr. Carl Weathers, Head of the OSI. He had charge over many of the NCR’s scientific endeavours, including projects that officially did not exist.

    “Mr. Secretary,” Kimball said. “The Coyote MBT has shown a critical flaw with the turret design. I’m trusting you have something to say about that?”

    “Yes,” the man nervously said. “Simply put, the two-gun design simply doesn’t have the penetrative power that we need. I’ve already proposed to our suppliers that they shift to an energy-weapon design.”

    “How easy will that be, Mr. Secretary?”

    “Very easy, sir. Our AA laser cannons will be a very easy base to work with, even if we can’t match those plasma beams the Enclave use – but we don’t need to at any rate. But it’ll take time – three months before we can start making the new turrets, six before we can start equipping them in the field.”

    “Time we don’t have,” the Vice President stated. “Operation Kodiak is in the final phases of preparation.”

    “About that,” Gerald Moore piped up. “The war college has prepared new anti-armour drills based on tactics which saw a degree of success during Dallas and Second Houston.”

    “I’ll order General Robertson to delay a week so as to train these new tactics,” Kimball stated.

    “That puts the general attack for the 21st of November. With the weather forecasts for this winter-”

    Weathers was cut off by the furious voice of VP. Cole.

    “So what do you suggest?! We delay again and again because conditions aren’t perfect, and we hand the Enclave victory after victory until they’re at the gates of Shady Sands?! If we want to win, we better start fighting those bastards.”

    Kimball spoke again.

    “Now, concerning Project Myrmidon?”

    “We have the gene templates we need and the facilities will be ready by next April.”

    “Crimson Rain?”

    “We’ve completed the facilities to produce the … munitions and we’ll have a large enough stockpile by mid-2333. We’ve also confirmed that they’ll work as Big Mountain said they would.

    “Antares?”

    “Doctor Mobius has finally given us the blueprints.”

    “Nemesis?”

    “Preliminary excavation is taking place at Mount Shasta, but we won’t be complete until late 2334.”

    “Then we’ll finally be able to hit them where it hurts, if they’ve lasted that long.”

    President Kimball dismissed him and turned to speak to Secretary of State Thomas Bishop, a grandson of the famous crime lord and former Senator for the state of New Reno.

    “Mr. President,” he said. “I’ve both good and bad news.”

    “First off, our allies in east Asia ‘ve selected the military leader they’re sending to aid us at last. But then, there’s the matter of Rio. The pissants ‘ve finally confirmed that they’ve sided with the Enclave. Let me quote the official statement they made.”

    “’The Republic of the Rio Grande recognises the United States of America as a sovereign and legitimate nation and expresses its deeply profound wishes that any and all territorial disputes between it and the New California Republic can be solved in a peaceful and productive manner.’ Anodyne as hell, but they’ve made it plain. They accept the Enclave’s claims – that much is plain just from the term they use for them.”

    “Retaliation?”

    “We already have an embargo and a travel ban – not much more we can do without sending our troops in through Chihuahua. Which is what the Enclave want. They want to drag us in there so we have less troops to fight them over here. Which is why we’ll use others to punish them.”

    “The feudalists?” Moore commented.

    “You see, our man in Texas – the late Mr. Benbow – had another mission he was undertaking while liasing with the LSR army. He was to get as much intel as he could on Rio – they shared a lot of military information – so as to counter-act any attempt they made to intervene. And he gave us Rio’s war plans to defend against full blown invasion from the south AND the full schematics of their southern border defenses. With that intel, our ‘friends’ in Mexico City will be able to properly waste ‘em after all their years of trying.”

    “Rio has power armour,” Cole said.

    “Only a few hundred T-45s. The Mexican Empire has the numbers to overwhelm that and take care of that little problem.”

    “If the Enclave should intervene-” Moore muttered.

    “They fall into the very trap they set for us. Isn’t it grand?”

    There was somebody knocking on the door. Kimball ordered it opened; the discussion of sensitive matters had ended at any point. The man at the door was a Dr. Brandon Greene – head of the Shady Sands branch of the Followers of the Apocalypse.

    That organisation had lost prestige over the past decades; ever since the Arcade Gannon incident, they had faced a tarnished reputation. Their own size had been another factor; that incident and the sheer difficulty of co-ordinating over large distances, along with several prominent cases of corruption and malfeasance; had forced them to abandon their earlier anarchistic leanings. Now there was a Head Office at the Boneyard – the Shady Sands Office, however, tended to be the branch which functioned as an intermediary between the larger organisation and the NCR government, for reasons of proximity.

    “Mr. Secretary,” he said, looking at Gerald Moore. “I regret to inform you that our answer as to your request remains, to be blunt, no. We won’t compromise our pacifism to directly support your military. The NCR Army has its own medic corps – we’ll share new techniques with you and help with supplies, but we’re not soldiers.”

    “The situation, has changed, Dr. Greene. We’re now directly at war with the Enclave. Don’t you understand?!”

    “Again, we’re not soldiers. Do you want to bring us into the battlefields to get shot at and die?! Send in a bunch of civilians to get in the way of your troops?”

    “So be it.”

    ==*==

    10:00 AM, 5 November 2331

    The White House, Washington DC


    The Oval Office was brightly lit by the mid-morning sun, shining on the meeting that was taking place here. In the centre stood a rug with the seal of Massachusetts, the state where President Nate Washington had come from and had represented in the US Senate for many years; a personal gift from New England Commonwealth Governor Preston Garvey. To his right and left were portraits of Presidents Reagan and A. F. Jones – replacing those of Coolidge and Goldwater that the previous occupant had favoured.

    As it was, Travis had sent congratulations last night after US troops had moved into Austin with no resistance. The man did have us spend $500 million on Carrera’s election, he mused. He understands the value of reclaiming Texas, even if his preferred response to the NCR’s takeover was far too timid. Still, the western portions of Texas, along with the state of Oklahoma, remained under rebel control. Their soldiers there were strongly entrenched, and the rebels had intentionally destroyed the highways and railroads behind them as they retreated.

    Secretary of State James H. Davison was in front of him currently, giving a report on negotiations with the Texan congress. The man was an old hand with the State Department, and had worked on covert missions during Autumn’s 24-year presidency that were still classified and a brief spell as Consul to New Orleans that had seen his hand replaced with cybernetics, courtesy of an NCR assassination attempt. He had spent the last night engaged in lengthy telephone sessions and vidcalls with members of the Texan congress; bags were around his eyes from lack of sleep.

    “A majority of the Texan congress in Austin is willing to accept immediate reintegration, provided one of their own becomes Commonwealth Governor; that can certainly be arranged. For all his co-operation with the rebels, Garner refused to follow their advice to have the individuals in question arrested – certainly because this would remove the thin veneer of legitimacy he was trying to maintain.”

    “And the populace?"

    “My team weren’t able to survey the population in the three cities recently liberated, but those in Dallas seem to just want to get on with their lives. Certainly, they’re in no mood for a revolt.”

    “So, we can move on with reintegration?”

    “I’d say we wait until the Texan Commonwealth – which under the terms I’ve drafted would lose Arkansas and gain New Mexico and Oklahoma – is entirely liberated and secure. To have to deal with all that bureaucratic overhead, in a region under threat of invasion ...”

    “Have the Texans selected a leader?”

    “Jeanine Armstead – the Majority Leader now that most of her political rivals have turned tail – has been selected as Acting President of the Lone Star Republic.”

    “She willing to work with us?”

    “She was a friend of the late Pres. Carrera, and shared her convictions about the reintegration of Texas.”

    “Good. I’ll phone the Senators we have here for Texas to start preparing for their re-election campaigns.”

    He then dismissed the Secretary of State and sat alone, thinking.

    If it were up to the appointees, Nate mused, we wouldn’t even be engaged in this conflict. Nate had learned to dislike the appointee Congressmen from his earliest interactions with them onwards – possessing the ultimate safe seats, they tended to act more like lackeys to whoever the current President was than actual politicians concerned about their constituents. The only thing that could truly threaten them was poor health, political scandal or actual US reintegration of the regions they ‘represented’. Which was in part what had driven him to throw down the gauntlet. Congress could do nothing to stop him from that – the United States was already in a state of war, and this was a matter of suppressing an insurrection, not engaging in conflict with a foreign power.

    Part of him even understood why Travis had been so popular with his promises to end the state of emergency enacted by A. F. Jones back in 2077 – a year that represented a distant part of Nate’s life but infinitely closer to him than it was to even his closest friends. Then of course when actually in power he had been forced to confront the fact that without the state of emergency, there would be no working legislative branch, and had dutifully signed it on the 24th of October every year of his term without fail.

    Maybe, Nate mused, one day I won’t have to sign the blasted document.

    Autumn had not had such feelings, Nate knew. To him, what he had been looking for was the restoration of a long-vanished golden age, and he had been willing to take any measures necessary to achieve that. It had been faith that had enabled him to step down from political office; a similar faith to the one that had strengthened him in the last days of his sickness (a bitter legacy of the radiation blast that struck him in 2277) and enabled him to die in peace even as his body was wracked with pain. Nate had no such utilitarian viewpoint as to the state of emergency declaration.

    To him, it represented more than a formality – it was a sign that things were still not right, that the world was still broken, at least in part. To be able to just let it end … that would be the fulfilment of his life since the bombs had dropped. That would be the day he would be able to lay all his burdens down.

    ==*==

    14:00 CST, November 5 2331

    Dallas, Lone Star Republic


    “A light beer please,” Sergeant Walker asked the bartender. “Cold.”

    The bar was busy – the rest of the squad were here, seated by the oak table, varnished and polished to a bright gleam. It was lucky to have avoided the shelling that had ravaged this region of the city indeed – though its video jukebox had been hit by a stray burst of laser-fire and busted, leaving it musicless. The troops had been given some days of leave in which to celebrate the victory – days in which Walker’s actions during the battle had been raked over with a fine-toothed comb by the higher-ups – Battalion and Regimental Commands had both been involved. The examination had worked out in his favour – his temporary command of the squad had been made into a permanent one, concomitant with his promotion to the rank of Sergeant.

    He fussed with his hair, nervously. Not sure how I’ll do – but I’ll try my best. Not worth it to give anything but that.

    The bartender poured and gave the frothing glass over to him – Walker paid with some dollar coins minted during the Travis Administration, bearing the former President’s face in profile. The Texas dollar has not retained much value during the recent unrest.

    “Not much different ‘tween you and the NCR folks, truth be told,” the man commented casually. “Soldiers are soldiers, I guess. Now them Brotherhood folks was something different – acted as if having to pay was an indignity. Nasty fellas, I guess.”

    Walker said nothing, keeping an eye on his squad as he took light sips of the alcohol. Corporal Brennan was chatting up a local girl far to his left, and right by him, to his left, sat Corporal Young, his new second-in-command. Young was actually the oldest man in the squad – 29 (and now only ten years older than Walker) he had been a high school teacher in Ontario before deciding to join up in early June this year. To his right were Ray, Rita and Tyler; and various other members were scattered round the bar.

    Ray had his guitar out, and quickly tuned it, then started playing a country song that had topped the charts some years ago:

    “If life is like the candlelight,
    Death is like the wind,
    You can hold the window tight,
    But it still goes rolling in,
    So I would climb the highest hill,
    And watch the setting-”

    “That’s no tune for celebration,” Tyler interjected.

    “True,” Ray admitted sheepishly. “First song I thought of.”

    He adjusted his position slightly, and started playing an old favourite.

    “There’s a yellow rose in Texas
    I’m goin’ there to see,
    Nobody else would miss her,
    None else as much as me,
    She cried so when I left her,
    it like to broke my heart;
    and if I ever find her,
    we never more shall part.
    Oh, the yellow rose of Texas,
    I have to get there fast,
    For I know I was her first love,
    And I have to be her last.”

    Both the locals and the US soldiers seemed to be impressed, and some started singing along to his words. He got through the chorus and continued.

    “Where the Rio Grande is flowin’,
    And starry skies are bright,
    She walks along the river,
    In the cold October night,
    I know that she remembers
    When we parted long ago,
    I promised to return one day,
    And not to leave her so.”

    Then there was only the last verse of the 400-year-old anthem.

    “Oh now I’m gonna find her,
    For our hearts are full of woe,
    We’ll do the things once more again,
    We did so long ago;
    We’ll sing our songs so gaily,
    She’ll love me like before,
    And the yellow rose of Texas will be mine -
    Forevermore!”

    At that last word there was a general applause from all present.

    “You know,” Rita said teasingly. “Once this is over you should try your hand professionally. You’ve got a natural talent and a good voice.”

    “I might,” Ray mused. “Music’s not a bad way to make a livin’. Better than farmin’, at any rate.”

    Walker smiled a touch. Throughout the song, he’d been thinking of Arlene; he wondered how many of his people were thinking of their wives or girlfriends. He knew at least that she was fine physically; she was currently posted to the temporary airbase at Houston, and had been recognised as an ace pilot. For a moment he felt a flicker of worry; had she taken up with some swaggering fighter jock, forgotten him? No, he reminded himself. We started dating at 16. And she just isn’t that kind of person.

    He drank some more. This evening there was going to be a USO concert at base – Stella Rasmussen, flown in from New York to entertain the troops. He was looking forward to it. In the meantime – with Ray preparing to play another song – he had music to spare.

    --*--

    The floodlights brightly illuminated the stage, as the last embers of sunlight died in the west. The door opened and out walked a woman of stately bearing; with raven hair, ivory skin and hazel eyes, she wore a knee-length black silk dress with a silver girdle about her waist. She was Stella Rasmussen and she was about to sing to the troops.

    She opened her song to a jazz-styled accompaniment, her voice high and beautiful.

    “When my dreamboat comes home,
    Then my dreams no more shall roam,
    I will meet him, and greet him,
    Hold him closely, my own!
    Starlit waters, please sing …”

    And so on. The crowd were entranced even as she finished the song and moved on to the next.

    Two hours later, she was at the bar on base. Most of the troops were drinking, and she could hear snatches of conversation.

    “When do we move on Oklahoma?”

    “When Command orders-”

    “The General, I heard they caught him getting an ‘interview’ with that journalist lady from-”

    “-Mistress-”

    “How much more can the rebels take?”

    There was one soldier in particular who by chance sidled up next to her on a bar-stool. There was a look about him that was different from the others.

    “Your name?” she asked.

    “Ray Paulson,” he replied in a southern drawl.

    “I guess you already know mine.”

    “Sure do, ma’am, I mean, Ms. Rasmussen.”

    “Ms. Rasmussen, ha! You make me sound like a schoolmarm. Sometimes I wish I was.”

    “Really?”

    “Music’s tough work. You have to give it your all. And not just in the performance.”

    “I’m used to tough work.”

    There was an earnestness in him that she found she liked. She smiled at that.

    “Soldierin’ and before that workin’ on the farm,” he said. “Not much to do when that was over ‘cept playin’ on the guitar.”

    “You play guitar?”

    “Yeah, and I’m a good hand. I’m honestly considerin’ a career once it’s all over with the secesh.”

    She spoke up again.

    “Are you single?”

    “Are you?”

    “Sure.”

    “Me too … but I’m no floozy either.”

    She wrote her number on a notepad and handed it over to him. Though she was willing to give it a shot – especially as she was tired of her friends in the city. This was the first guy she’d met to really treat her like a lady ought to be – she ought to give him a shot. Still, there were standards to be met.

    “You want a date … call me once you get a promotion over Corporal. I won’t date a grunt.”

    “You serious?”

    “I am.”

    "Will do, ma'am."

    ==*==

    CST 15:00, 12 November 2331

    Omaha, Midwestern Brotherhood of Steel


    Corporal James Fields wiped the lens of his laser rifle clean yet again. Training, training, training. When he had joined the NCR Army, he had expected to be sent to Texas or put in a garrison posting on the defence lines, or even to the base guarding the Nicaragua Canal. Now here he was on the cold mid-western plains, preparing for the invasion. The big one that would deal with the Enclave. Four field armies had been readied, compared to the two sent into Texas.

    But still – it was cold, and only going to get colder. California experienced relatively mild winters, but further east it was much worse. Still, at least it isn’t Gunderson Ranch, Fields mused. Escaping that place had been the smartest thing he’d ever done. And still, to think how the authorities could allow it – not just it but New Reno … it beggared belief. Once we’re done with this war on the Enclave they can’t ignore it any more … can they?

    At any rate, he would be glad to get out of Omaha. The Brotherhood had rebuilt it – along with the other cities of the old-American midwest – as a fortress. There was little nightlife and culture – almost all the factories he’d seen seemed devoted largely to producing weapons. The little ‘trade’ he’d seen had largely been the local farmers sending tribute to the Brotherhood, their annual supply given in exchange for continued protection.

    He wondered how horrible the Enclave’s lands would be in comparison. No reliable news came out of that country but reports of atrocities and high-level manoeuvrings among their elite given by the NCR’s spies. He hoped it might be better than he feared, but doubted that. Private Casey, ever the optimist, had wondered why nobody seemed to be trying to escape if it was really that bad, but he’d gotten a tongue-lashing from Sarge for it.

    Still, soon the innocents suffering would be liberated. He finished his work and took a pamphlet out of his knapsack – Old World Blues, New World Hope by the NCR’s top expert.

    --*--

    The bear flew over the ocean,
    The bear flew over the ocean,
    The bear flew over the ocean,
    To see what he could see.


    The song lyrics ran their way through General Lance Robertson’s head as he began making his final preparations for the operation, due to launch in nine days. It was from one of the Enclave’s propaganda stations – the one that admitted it was run by them, not the several that claimed to be privately owned – and it annoyed him how they kept repeating themselves over and over.

    He saw a mighty nation,
    He saw a mighty nation,
    He saw a mighty nation,
    And all of our people were free.


    It was something that happened – he would have to not let it cloud his thoughts as he mused on just how large this attack was to be. 400,000 NCR troops, in 4 field armies, along with 200,000 Brotherhood men under Sentinel Brandt – 50,000 of the latter full members of the Brotherhood in power-armour. More than half a million men – the NCR had never carried out such a large military operation in its history, never mind the Brotherhood. Hunched over his desk, he felt both anticipation and nervousness.

    Hopefully it would be enough to achieve its goals. The primary target was Chicago – not only a major city under Enclave control, but also host to an airbase named AFB O’Hare that represented a key lynchpin in their logistics. Take that, and he would significantly weaken their position in the mid-west and have an advance base from which to march on Detroit.

    But still … worries beset him. He gulped, and drank some of the whiskey. This country – in which even the memory of warmth seemed to vanish in winter – was a far cry from the Boneyard, or even San Francisco. For an instant the final verse of the old song rang loud and clear within his mind.

    Big bear, go back and tell them,
    Big bear, go back and tell them,
    Big bear, go back and tell them,
    That all of our people are free!
     
    Last edited:
    Chapter Eleven: Across The River
  • Navarro

    Well-known member
    At last.

    Chapter Eleven

    15:00 CST, 18 November 2331

    Des Moines, Brotherhood Territory


    As he stood on the stage in front of the microphone, General Lance Robertson mused over the situation he was in. Two strategic goals had been identified – one southern push to hold down and overwhelm the Enclave forces at St. Louis, and another – the most pivotal of them all – to take Chicago and its airbase, while the final force remained in reserve. He was to personally command the northern thrust to make sure it was done properly (and retaining overall command), while his subordinates made the secondary push. He looked to his side, at Sentinel Henry Brandt – his counterpart in the Brotherhood, dressed in a loose set of grey robes.

    “In three days, we embark on the largest military campaign the NCR has undertaken to date,” he stated, plain and simple. “To liberate the areas of the midwest held under the Enclave’s control.”

    “We are fighting for the freedom – the true freedom – of many millions. We are fighting not to conquer or destroy, but to set a people free and to end a threat that has loomed over the NCR and all free peoples of North America for almost a century. We will not be enslaved or exterminated – we will be victorious, and we will rejoice in a continent once more, and finally, free!”

    There was widespread cheering and Robertson allowed himself to bask in the applause. His speechwriter had prepared something longer, but he’d rejected that. I know I’m no politician, he mused. As if I’d want to be.

    At such a high rank, politics though, was an essential part of his profession. One he could not ignore.

    ==*==

    16:00 CST, 19 November 2331

    Fort Nauvoo, State of Illinois


    National Guard General Jack Bronson looked at the map of his designated defence sector. In his early 50s, the Louisianan remembered well the disaster the NCR had brought on his city of New Orleans. At the height of a category 5 hurricane, they’d attacked the city’s power supply and made critical breaches in the levees surrounding it while disabling the pre-War forcefield systems. The flooding had killed thousands, and thousands more had been rendered destitute and homeless in the aftermath. Both his parents had drowned. He remembered his last sight of them – being dragged away by a torrent of floodwater, reaching out futilely for him – as if it was just yesterday. He dreamed of it almost every night, the proof of the NCR’s senseless rage and hatred.

    How, he had run over in his head countless times since then. How could the NCR do such a thing – we weren’t even reintegrated yet?! And after this atrocity – a sequel to their attacks on US elected officials and ambassadors – they claimed to be fighting for freedom! The sheer gall of it burned him.

    Which was in large part why he was here at this base on the Illinois border – named after the village it quite frankly overshadowed – located on a spot where the river curved, roughly equidistant from the towns of Quincy and Burlington. As base commander, he had 10 regiments – approximately 10,000 men – of National Guard soldiers at his disposal to protect the region from invasion. It was vastly insufficient to the task, of course – his role was to delay the attack and hold out, with the assistance of bases governing other sectors, until the US Army arrived.

    The recent blizzards had made that trickier than usual. First off, aerial and satellite surveillance was rendered largely ineffective – the weather blocked satellite photography outright and forced any planes attempting aerial reconnaissance to fly too low to be safe. Secondly, the roads were blocked and any reinforcements would be greatly delayed. The snowstorms still raging outside his command post also severely degraded his ability to effectively patrol the river, which was frozen over. That meant the USN Mississippi squadron wouldn’t be able to provide assistance north of Quincy.

    ==*==

    17:00 CST, 20 November 2331

    “Latest estimates have 80,000 enemy troops along the river from Dubuque down to Hannibal,” the intelligence analyst breathlessly explained. “40,000 at Davenport, and an additional 120,000 at St. Louis.”

    “240,000 in total,” Gen. Robertson breathlessly mused. “But thinly stretched by necessity.”

    He turned to his subordinates,Generals Ortez and Friedman. Good, decent, competent men – his best shot at beating the Enclave. I couldn’t have made my move at a better time, he thought. The extremely harsh winter conditions would severely damage their ability to co-ordinate their forces together against a crossing – and ultimately, all he needed to do was punch through the enemy defence line at one point to begin his attack. Then he could take out the garrisons piecemeal while the greater part of the enemy force was encircled at St. Louis.

    ==*==

    4:00 CST, 21 November 2331

    East Bank of the Mississippi River


    The night was moonless and snow covered the ground. An owl hooted from the treetops. Grim-faced soldiers advanced through the falling snow, encased all over in titanium-and-steel composite fusion-powered armour. These woods abutting the Mississippi had once been farmland before the war – in the trees one could occasionally find the ruins of houses and of barns, where they hadn’t been stripped for building material.

    Sergeant Royez walked forward through the swirling snow and ice, the spikes of his winterized power-boots finding solid purchase in the snow and frozen ground as he advanced. He could barely see six feet ahead of him – as it was, he only knew he was heading east by the magnetic compass set into his helmet. His unit were among the first to march into the Enclave’s territory – the first to strike back after the years of attacks and terror they had given the NCR. Having been born well after the survival of the Enclave was learned, Royez had never known a day without the threat of their invasion.

    He saw them dimly through the mist of diamond dust and fog as they approached – Enclave soldiers. Barely visible in the darkness three hours before dawn, they were already moving to fire on his team – but their laser rifles would not nearly be as effective in the blizzard. Their range and power would likely both be halved. His own gun – specially deployed for winter weather – certainly wouldn’t be. It was of the design known in the NCR as a Marksman Carbine – its pre-War designation having been long forgotten – coloured in an arctic camouflage pattern. He fired a volley of shots – AP rounds, with tungsten penetrator tips - along with his team. The first few failed to penetrate, but the latter certainly did. Men fell and red blood stained the snow. They kept firing back, going to ground and hiding behind trees.

    While their weapons were certainly not as effective in these conditions as the NCR soldiers’, the Enclave men were certainly no cowards, and were even advancing in the face of the NCR men’s rifle fire, against all odds. Royez was confused – where’s the pureblood leader?, he thought. There has to be a guy in power armour accompanying them, to make sure they don-

    The sound of rapid-fire plasma split the night asunder, the cerulean glow of the Enclave’s plasma weapons swiftly followed with the yellow-orange glare of fire and super-heated metal. Royez went to ground amidst the confusion – the screams, the trees flashing into fire, the thuds of power-armoured bodies hitting the ground. He realised quickly that attack was coming from two dugouts to the south and north respectively – the enemy were cannier than he’d thought, intentionally waiting for him to move into their guns’ field of fire before launching their attack. He called in support from the heavy weapons team and mortar fire silenced the positions.

    Four of his men were dead, two badly injured. At his best estimate seventeen dead enemy soldiers lay visible in the orange gleam of the firelight and the incandescent glare of his headlamp.

    He gave the order to flush out the remainder and incendiary grenades from his squad’s heavy weapons man – carrying a grenade rifle – lit up the treetops.

    They moved on through the forest, passing the ivy-covered shell of an old farmhouse, from whose windows came a volley of rapid-fire high-explosive grenades. Mercifully none hit directly, and the shrapnel was ineffective, as it usually was. Royez hunkered down and called in a barrage, levelling the building.

    They met relentless resistance as they continued the advance. While they retreated in the face of the NCR and Bortherhood's power-armoured men, the Enclave soldiers never gave up. Gatling laser fire took down two more of Royez’s men, and suppressed him for thirty minutes before an incendiary missile took out that position. They moved in with combat helicopters that acted like mini-vertibirds, both unleashing fire from above and deploying men into combat – though they performed both tasks with rather less efficiency than the tiltrotor planes, and took heavy casualties from the NCR soldiers’ missile launchers. Brotherhood Lancers in their sleek Hellions and NCR pilots in Buzzard ground-attack aircraft moved in to launch their own air-strikes, helping clear the way for the power-armoured advance.

    There were some losses from enemy heatseekers and hidden AA laser posts – why’d they even let their slave-soldiers have those?, Royez angrily mused – but the air support did the trick, though certainly at a greater cost in blood than they’d anticipated. At 7:08 AM, he and his men finally broke out of the embattled woodlands, the enemy forces in the forests having either retreated or surrendered. Ahead was a deserted plain – there were a few pre-War ruins around – in front of a wooded ridge approximately one and a half miles away. It loomed steep on its western face, like a rampart formed by the earth itself against invaders.

    The Enclave artillery positioned on those heights opened fire almost as soon as the first NCR troops broke out of the woods – too early to be effective. Their light guns issued a rain of fire, but failed to make any hits. Some other units reported sporadic casualties, but Royez’s men were unharmed.

    The Enclave’s fury was overwhelmed by the NCR’s scant minutes later – the artillery positioned on the other side of the river, out-ranging the Enclave guns, roared into furious life. The entire line of the hilltop vanished in flame and smoke, mingled with steam from tons of flash-melted snow.

    The crossing of the Mississippi had unquestionably been accomplished.

    --*--

    The command vehicle was cramped, but General Lance Robertson made the best of it. Everything was stored efficiently, with fastidious neatness – an essential to effective command. He allowed himself a small smile as he considered the situation. The seven-mile area he had chosen as his point of crossing had been effectively secured. Furthermore, the engineers had completed their primary pontoon bridge, through which the mechanised and armoured forces of the operation – his own vehicle among the procession – were already moving.

    Finally, the enemy had not effectively counter-attacked – yet. He had chosen an isolated, less-populated area to make this move – the few remaining bridges over the river were probably booby-trapped at any rate, and certainly heavily guarded.

    His next move, most definitely, would have to be made swiftly. Every second he tarried represented a second the Enclave could use to counter-attack.

    It took him short time to come up with a stratagem – in truth a slight modification of the war plan originally prepared in Shady Sands. 60,000 men would be deployed to encircle and overcome the Enclave base at Davenport, while the remainder of the two armies directly under him pushed east – after Davenport was taken, that force would regroup with the main unit and join the main push to Chicago. Elements from the two reserve armies – already in position for such a move, out of several potential offensives – would cross the river at numerous locations and overcome the enemy bases from Burlington to Hannibal, then once O’Hare was taken and his logistical position thus improved the full strength, of those units would strike at the industrial cities between Indianopolis and Pittsburgh as the victors of Chicago moved into Detroit and thence Ontario, eventually looping round through Quebec to hit Boston and New York City from the north, potentially threatening the Enclave’s “capital” of Washington itself.

    And the two southern armies … the Defence Department’s initial goal, to take St. Louis by force, was too optimistic. To capture the fortress-city by assault would bleed them white. He would send orders to his prime subordinate there to besiege it. At any rate they would be well-placed there to secure his southern flank against whatever forces the Enclave would be able to redeploy from Texas.

    ==*==

    9:00 CST, November 21 2331

    St. Louis, State of Missouri


    Thomas V. Maher had never trained as a soldier. And now, anxiously looking from a hastily-constructed barricade at the terminal entranceway of St. Louis Airport, clutching a milsurp plasma rifle tight to his chest, he wondered what difference it had made. The people of St. Louis, unlike the cities of the East Coast, had never been able to create the illusion that the United States was at peace. For the isolated fortress-city; surrounded by a ring of military bases, its buildings with windows designed specifically to provide cover for defenders to fire back at attackers, AA lasers not an uncommon site in its parks and on its rooftops; the war was a daily reality. Every few months the Brotherhood would send an expedition to test the defences – inevitably the scouting parties would be rebuffed, and a counter-attack sent out to eliminate one of their feudal patrols in retaliation.

    But this? This was no testing of strengths.

    The airport was, unlike its pre-War counterpart, located on the west side of the river, right next to Poplar St. Bridge and I-64. It did not see much civilian traffic – mostly, it serviced cargo flights and handled the rotation of US Army and National Guard troops to and from the garrison. Seems like it’ll be a long time before that happens, Maher thought.

    He gritted his teeth and thought back to what had happened. It had been 3 AM – more than halfway through the night shift – when he had first heard shelling to the west. Tired, he had taken some coffee to energise himself and not been halfway through his cup when military planes started landing on the runway – a mix of vertibirds and fighter jets. With terror he had realised what that meant – the airbase, on the site of the pre-War international airport, was being evacuated.

    A regiment of Army soldiers had moved up on to the bridge and established control of the airport, cancelling all civilian flights.. A choice had been offered, quite bluntly, to all the civilians by their commanding officer – join the military in defence of the city airport or be evacuated. To those who had elected to assist them, they had handed out combat breastplates and old weapons from the surplus warehouses. Maher had chosen to join in the defence, and even now he was wondering if that had been the right choice.

    If I die and leave her behind – no, leave me and my son behind, he thought grimly, he’ll never get the chance to see his daddy’s face.

    At any rate, about three hours after he had received his equipment the attack had begun. Enemy aircraft had struck at the runway, rendering it a useless mass of craters. Though the USAF planes had already been moved into reinforced hangars, until it could be repaired they wouldn’t be able to take off except for the vertibirds.

    They’d knocked down the control tower – now a pile of concrete rubble – though in their attack the AA lasers had taken out many of their planes – some of the wreckage was still smouldering.

    Then they had launched their attack, moving in from all directions save the west. Maher hadn’t actually seen that portion of the battle – but he had heard noises, and seen flashes of explosions mixed with blue, red and green lasers and plasma bolts flying around. As far as he could tell, the attack had been blunted – even bombed and cratered, the flat expanse of tarmac that surrounded the airport offered little cover.

    Which left him waiting, anxiously, for the next assault.

    --*--

    General Preston Blackwell, commander of US Midwestern Command Southern Zone, knew that his position looked grim, and had only gotten worse over the past nine hours. The enemy attack, launched at 3AM, had been overwhelmingly effective. With aerial and satellite recon being limited by inclement weather even so far south, they’d been able to move large numbers of troops almost on top of him. While there had been expectations of a major attack from about a year in advance, they hadn’t predicted its multi-pronged nature or its sheer size.

    AFB Edmundson – the old international airport – had been attacked immediately at 0300 hours by overwhelming enemy forces. While the base had been evacuated of all its commanding officers and pilots – and all technical documentation, ammunition and spare parts for its planes destroyed – the enemy had killed or captured all the base guards, ground crew and support personnel.

    At 0500 they had crossed the river via Mosenthein and Gabaret islands and swept south, while their primary forces launched direct assaults on the bases surrounding the city. He had thrown back several attacks directed at the bridges – attacks that were in retrospect probes – and held the airport. Their attacks on this side of the river – the western one – had gone about as well for them.

    After their defeats, they had not pressed on or retreated. Instead they were moving to besiege him, digging trenches and bunkers in parallel to the city’s own defences. He was satisfied with this – if the enemy force was held down besieging the city, it wouldn’t be able to attack without either abandoning the siege wholesale – hence leaving its rear exposed to his forces – or weakening itself sufficiently to allow a breakout, and from then on a counter-attack to their rear.

    He mused on the situation. So much of his strategy depended on the weather. If the river froze over, he would be unable to restock on food and other supplies – that was what they must be counting on. But regardless, he would not surrender the city and the men under his command under any circumstances.

    I won’t give this gang of deserters and rebels the honour of capturing a United States General, he mused. Not to mention the way they declared even the children of US military personnel to be dangerous war criminals.

    If that was the way they saw things, he could certainly expect no favourable treatment in captivity.
     
    Last edited:
    Chapter Twelve: Wheels Within Wheels
  • Navarro

    Well-known member
    Chapter Twelve

    16:00 PST, 24 November 2331
    New Vegas, NCR State of Mojave


    Robert Edwin House was alone, as he usually was. His body remained entombed within its pod as it had for hundreds of years but his mind flowed out along fiber-optic cables into supercomputer systems incorporated into the totality of the Lucky 38 casino and from there into the electronics of Vegas and the wireless comm-net of his Securitron forces. A thousand thousand images flooded into his mind every second via his drones, security cameras and robots all at once. Though he couldn’t make out many of them – requiring deliberate focus to sift the wheat from the chaff – he still possessed an incredible amount of knowledge. Knowledge that could easily be turned into power.

    He held unquestioned economic dominance over the NCR State of Mojave, controlling both the casinos and the State’s electronics industry, which produced many of the NCR’s computers and pip-boys. From that flowed his political power – he was de facto ruler of the State, an autocrat unfettered by the de jure government. The Senators and Governors elected from time to time were either selected by him behind the scenes or forced to acquiesce to his wishes to remain in “power”. In the state of Mojave, the house always won. Sadly, he had not been able to get further from there. The wider NCR remained stubbornly opaque to him. He had been able to be a critical swing vote in their Congress from time to time, but other than that he was distrusted and ignored.

    He was reminded of his relationship in centuries past with the American government. He had pressured them heavily to install laser defence grids of his design across the country to protect the country’s major cities and critical locations. They had told him no – that it would be a waste of time and money, when they already had their laser defence satellites in orbit. And so he had built his own proof-of-concept for Las Vegas. His combination of remote hacking and superheavy AA lasers had taken out 68 out of 77 missiles aimed for the city, and would have eliminated them all if not for the delay in the arrival of his Platinum chip. At least the NCR had later enacted his defence plans, without the remote hacking, and had been eager to acquire his securitrons for their military. They seemed far less interested in his attempts to get them to consider restarting space travel.

    He had known of the pre-War continuity of government plans from his sources in the US Senate. The oil rig that would serve as shelter for the top levels of the Executive Branch and select members of Congress, the bunkers across America … and the robot army that had been planned to emerge from Cheyenne Mountain 30 years after the War to restore order. It had never been released, so far as he knew. Their plans obviously having failed, he had chosen not to make contact with them after his awakening in 2131. In 2245 word had reached him that they had come to a bad end – then in 2281 he had been forced to surrender to the NCR. In 2288, he had learned that the United States persisted. But to declare against the NCR at this point – in the heart of their territory – was suicide. Furthermore, while he was aware many of the rumours surrounding the US Government’s behaviour in recent years had no basis in fact, he was also well aware that they would view his recent behaviour as treasonous.

    No matter who gained victory in the military confrontation, he had to ensure that they viewed him as indispensable.

    And also … he was weary of life. For so long he had been caught up in here, skin leathery and mummified, a dozen tubes piercing his emaciated body to carry out functions it could no longer perform. There was little company here too – either the PR AI he had coded up, or the electronic ghosts of his dead lovers inhabiting securitrons. The courier had stopped visiting some years ago, and he communicated only electronically with any others. Part of him longed to feel the breeze on his skin, to taste good food and fine wine, to enjoy the passions of the body once more. But he knew that part could never have what it desired.

    So here it was. The supreme irony – the self-proclaimed “Architect of Destiny” was helpless, caught up in larger events. He raged against it, but he could not escape that reality, just as he would never leave his life-support chamber. For all his calculations, events were moving beyond his ability to control, just like in the pre-War era. At least for now ...

    --*--

    James Russell turned off his Pip-Boy, cutting off the song as he worked in the yard of his house near Goodsprings, the sun setting below the mountains contrasting with the lights of Vegas. It was a recent piece – though made well before the war had started – that made fun of the Enclave’s pretensions in a jaunty black-comedy style. The war had made it less funny and more threatening. The Enclave’s effective complete conquest of eastern and southern Texas in a matter of mere weeks had terrified Shady Sands. But there were details that worried him. The power-armoured armies they had deployed were far higher than estimations of the number of Enclave “pure humans” - were they using clones or androids? And there was the way so many Texans had fought against the NCR in the eastern regions, even partied in the streets when they heard their President say there was a coming invasion … it was bizarre, along the way they had made no attempt at another FEV genocide for nigh on 50 years. Something was not adding up.

    At any rate, both his grandsons had joined up to fight for the NCR, and were still sending letters regularly. That was their choice, he mused. And I’ve made mine.

    He would act in the defence of Goodsprings if it was in danger, but while the war was still being waged a thousand miles away he would not seek to take part in it.

    But though part of him wanted to see the Enclave for himself, another part did not want to stick his neck out. Haven't I earned my rest, he thought. The adventures he had undergone – first as a courier pivotal to the fate of the Mojave, then as a civilian agent for the NCR – and the cybernetic implants that were now part of him had changed him. He could expect fifty more years – at the age of 73 – and they would be spent in vigour and health, not feeblemindness and decrepitude. Though his skin was tanned and wiry and his hair was silver, he was prepared for many more years of life. And as the sum of those years approaches, he mused, I might well sign up for that procedure at Big Mountain. But then … part of me wants to see them all again. Wants to see Sarah again.

    Just out of the corner of his eye, he saw a visitor. Very odd, he thought. Haven’t really got any since Sunny died three years ago. Apart from useless, meddling reporters wanting to get my opinion on every issue under the Sun.

    He noticed as he got closer that the visitor wasn’t walking. It was rolling along in the motion particular to Securitrons.

    He blinked as it approached. It was Victor, fresh as the day he’d met him after being shot in the head by Benny. Right down to the cartoon cowboy head in his TV-screen face.

    “Howdy, there, pardner!” the robot replied in its faux-cowboy accent. “Don’t you recognise your ol’ pal?”

    “I know, Victor,” Russell said. “I would never forget the one who saved my life. What does Mr. House want from me?”

    “You’re still lookin’ fit as a fiddle. So, saddle up. Ready to ride one last rodeo?”

    ==*==

    03:00 EST, 27 November 2331
    White House Situation Room, Washington DC


    The underground areas of the White House were a gloomy mirror to the mansion aboveground. Their steel and concrete construction lit by harsh blue and orange lights made them resemble the military base at Raven Rock – formerly the US Government’s headquarters, now a fortress and staging point against any attack on DC that might be placed from the north. Under the East Wing, there was a barracks and arsenal for the 300 or so Secret Service men – from its 1st Regiment, grimly nicknamed “Lincoln” – who were sworn to the direct defence of the President and his domicile at any time of the day.

    There was also a small hospital and emergency room, with on-site apartments for the best-paid doctors in the USA and a sizeable stockpile of medical equipment – synthblood, biomed gel, Panacea, a Mr. Orderly robot and the sarcophagus-like AutoDoc Mk. XII. In the centre, between the West and East Wings, was a connection to the Presidential Metro – an exclusive AI-controlled maglev high-velocity trainline that could take the President and his entourage from the White House to Adams AFB, the Pentagon, Capitol Hill or his estate at Laurel Lodge in less than 30 minutes. There was also a tunnel leading to a secret hangar concealed under the White House lawn, where sat the Presidential Vertibird, Marine One. And beneath the West Wing was the Situation Room and attendant functions.

    The room was brightly lit by cool blue ceiling lamps as Nate sat in his chair at the head of the long metal table. There were enough seats for a full Cabinet session, and in the table were set a multitude of computer screens and holographic projectors linked to the White House databanks. In front of him stood a map of the world, the known nations that existed on it marked out. The chair itself was leather-backed and built with incorporated sensors and variable-geometry components that enabled it to reconfigure itself to provide maximum comfort to whoever was sitting on it. He was glad of it – the days of his youth being long past.

    He took a moment with his hand, readjusting his comb-over as his cabinet members and advisors, along with the Joint Chiefs entered the room. They took their appointed seats, and the meeting.

    “So,” he said. “The expected enemy attack took place a few days ago. We have reports from all along the Mississippi of sophisticated enemy attacks, overwhelming our defences along the river. While most of our units have been able to make a fighting retreat, the garrisons at Davenport and St. Louis are besieged. Our boys out there are fighting and dying while we make the decisions that determine whether America lives or dies.”

    “An immediate nuclear strike is within the range of possibility-” General Massey, Air Force Chief of Staff, stated.

    “No!” Nate blurted out, shocked by his own emotion. Images flashed through his mind of the mushroom cloud rising over Boston so many years ago, before he calmed himself. “While I will use nuclear weapons if necessary – that, is, if they approach the Appalachian Perimeter – I will not run the risk of using nuclear weapons so close to our own forces. Besides, our intelligence is … lacking on precise numbers and dispositions.”

    “I know,” Martha Fairchild, the CIA Director, said. She was an uncannily tall and slender woman at five feet ten, a product of a childhood spent on the Lunar base ELECT. That last remnant of the pre-War continuity plans, on the dark side of the moon, had been re-contacted just as its life-support systems were about to fail. Frantic evacuation had saved the people there, and the abandoned ruins were mute testimony to the harshness of life in space. There had been some talk of repurposing the old facility as an additional base for Helium-3 extraction or other regolith exploitation, but nothing had come of it yet. “Satellite and aerial capability is low due to the weather, our colleagues in the NSA are still trying to crack the enemy codes, and our Special Recon division has its own limitations."

    She continued.

    “We estimate potentially up to 800,000.”

    “They wouldn’t have the logistical capability to supply that many troops. Especially in these weather conditions,” General Hansen, Army Chief of Staff, stated.

    “If they take AFB O’Hare – which seems to be their likely target – they have the potential to do that.”

    The statement from the CIA director’s lips was chilling. AFB O’Hare was a major logistics hub … and if the enemy took it, to destroy it in retaliation would also cripple US logistical capability in the region. But it was clear that this was the main enemy attack intended to cripple the United States’ warfighting capability, if not destroy it outright. Such measures might have to be made.

    “I am going to give one order to all of you today, which you will communicate to General McDowell of Midwestern Command.”

    Nate rose to continue his speech, as a strange resolve seemed to harden in him like steel. He felt younger again momentarily.

    “No matter what, I will not allow any American city to fall into enemy hands. I will not have the centres of our civic life violated by these feudal technophiles and murderous rebels. Chicago and the Air Force Base to the east of it will hold.”

    Secretary of State James H. Davison spoke up.

    “Mr. President,” he said. “Do you intend to have Article Eight enacted?”

    “Yes. I want the British and German governments to know by twelve-hundred hours that we have called for military assistance in the reclamation of our national territory and the defence of our way of life.”

    America had assisted those nations several times in the past decades, but it was still an open question to what extent they would be able to assist her in turn. But they would certainly try – not only because of their agreement to the Windsor Treaty, but broader factors.

    Even if the hydraulic fracturing they’re doing in Southeast England gives oil a new lease on life, Nate mused. Our defeat would also mean economic collapse for our European allies – they just don’t have the industrial capacity we have, or the ability to make many of the products we sell them. They stand or fall by us.

    The chief diplomat nodded, then Nate turned to the Secretary for Public Information, Mrs. Patricia Nichols.

    “How’s the recruitment drive going?”

    “I’ve conferred with the Department of War, and they estimate that we only have a third of the recruitment numbers we were hoping for, Mr. President," Nichols replied, running a hand nervously through her honey-coloured hair.

    “Why?”

    “The war just isn’t real to people. It’s something that’s happening far away. Just like our interventions in France, Germany, and the Caribbean. It just seems to be a bigger version of those.”

    “Well, that should change fast.”

    “That could be too late to have another choice than to deploy nuclear weapons on American soil. Which itself will spark anti-war sentiment.”

    “I want you to put more effort into your recruitment campaign. Furthermore, I’ll be contacting Congress to amend the DPI’s budget further towards pro-military objectives.”

    “Understood, Mr. President.”

    “Now, as to the military situation-” McCain, the Secretary of War, began. He did not get to finish his sentence.

    “Rest assured I have that well in hand,” Nate said. “Redeployment of US Marine Corps and Army forces from Texas to Midwestern Command has been ordered. In the interim, the National Guard units of the States part of the Atlantic, Great Lakes, New England and Canadian Commonwealths have all been called, Federalised, and placed under Midwestern Command, while those of the Southeast and Gulf Coast who will replace regular military forces in Texas have also been called up. In addition, 80% of all US Air Force units under Southeastern Command are now under Midwestern Command and will be redeployed to air-bases in the region. Finally, we have 60,000 fresh troops from the reserves and new recruitment being called up.”

    “How many does Midwestern Command have available right now?”

    “In the field, not under siege? One corps of US Army soldiers, and 50,000 National Guard.”

    “80,000 against ten times that number,” McCain said. “Not good odds.”

    “Enemy forces seem to be divided into numerous smaller formations,” Fairchild stated. “And we estimate they’ll only be able to deploy a quarter or a third of their full strength against us at Chicago. So long as St. Louis holds, their southern forces will be tied up in keeping it under siege. In addition, their basic infantry are qualitatively inferior even to the National Guard.”

    “So we have a chance,” McCain replied.

    “Yes,” Nate concurred. “If we can keep their main thrust from taking Chicago we can defeat them in the field and push them out of our territory. If not, we face a longer campaign and the possibility of drastic measures. While the weather is likely to weaken our strongest advantage – that being our air power – it will also delay their forces and give us more time to call up our own. Winter warfare inherently favours the defender – that was the lesson of Finland, Barbarossa and Alaska.”

    “So, about funding the war, Mr. President?” Vincent K. Rutledge, Secretary of Commerce, asked.

    “Rest assured, that’s taken care of as well. I’ve called upon Congress to raise taxes – even the ALP hardliners are willing to do so in a time of national danger – expanded war bonds programs, and have begun privatising non-essential sectors of government. For instance, I’m looking to cut down the USSA into an organisation focussed primarily on theoretical science and auction off many of its assets. You’d be surprised how many takers there are.”

    He sighed. “We may still have to run a deficit for the next few years.”

    That was the end of the substantive portion of the meeting.

    ==*==

    12:30 CST, 27 November 2331
    Whitman AFB, Houston, Texas


    Arlene Autumn took a drink of a nuka-cola she had gotten from the vending machine and cut into her lunch, looking at the portrait of the base’s namesake – one of the few Navarro veterans who had escaped from the NCR attempts to mercilessly hunt down all US personnel in its territory, and whose skills at piloting a vertibird had proven indispensable to her group of survivor’s re-contacting the USA - on the wall near her.

    Arlene had met her score of disdain from members of the other branches she’d encountered, but while the “Chair Force” might spend the majority of their time away from the field, they ran the highest risk of death. If a soldier got shot – even by a plasma bolt – a medic could save his life, if the wound wasn’t anywhere vital and he had enough time to work. If her plane got hit and the ejector failed, they probably wouldn’t be able to identify her body.

    “Your man a good kisser?” the woman at the other side of the table said, adjusting her dark hair. Catherine “Cathy” Dawson was Arlene’s wingmate and had quickly proven a firm friend.

    Arlene nodded, not wanting to speak while her mouth was full.

    “You’re lucky. Mine is so sloppy I worry I’ll end up completely covered in drool by the time he’s done.”

    “Maybe we can have a double date if we get the chance. My man can sure show yours how to treat a lady.”

    A flicker of worry hit her at that moment. She could see the thin pale lines on the other woman’s face that were also on hers, though more visible on Cathy due to her darker skin tone. A remnant of the micro-surgeries, carried out by robotic instruments in the darkness of the auto-doc sarcophagus, that had installed cybernetic implants which had increased her reflexes; and also improved her eyesight, hearing and sense of balance. Would George notice them when they met again? If they met again, another part of her mind corrected.

    Just then a loud voice rang out over the PA system.

    “ALL MEMBERS OF AIR WINGS 320, 457. 348, 920, 221, 783. YOU ARE TO PREPARE FOR IMMEDIATE REDEPLOYMENT AS SOON AS THE MID-DAY MEAL IS OVER. YOU ARE NOW UNDER THE AUTHORITY OF MIDWESTERN MILITARY COMMAND. YOU WILL RECEIVE FURTHER INSTRUCTIONS WHEN THE MID-DAY MEAL IS OVER.”

    She gulped. In twenty-five minutes she would be frantically packing her bags and then loading them into a transport vertibird before taking off. She knew what such a sudden move indicated. High Command were worried about the enemy invasion to the north. But then, she reminded herself, it would be foolish to assume she could sit around at base while the nation’s industrial heartland was under threat.

    ==*==

    21:00 EST, 28 November 2331
    Camp Lookout Prisoner Camp, Maryland, Columbia Commonwealth


    Like most of the NCR personnel captured in Texas, Donald Taylor was anxious. He had just spent the better part of a day digging holes in the earth and filling them in again – a pointless task, but at least their Enclave captors had provided them with warm-weather clothing. He remembered bitterly the day he had arrived here, one of many of his unit who had broken when the Enclave’s elite troops had smashed into them from all directions. On arrival, their doctors had gone from soldier to soldier, taking blood tests – some of those who received them later received injections which, mercifully, only gave them a mild fever in some cases – the others received no symptoms. They had recieved plain bands of silvery metal locked round their ankles and wrists - if they left beyond a certain radius of the transmitter or tried to mess with the lock, their bonds would cause agonising pain by direct nerve induction, enough to leave them helpless and incapable of causing permanent damage.

    Then they had interrogated him, one-on-one. At first it was the typical – name, serial number, but then it had gotten personal. They had asked for his date of birth.

    “Why?!” he had demanded.

    “So you can be properly registered as an American citizen,” his interrogator had coolly answered, trying on an affable act. He had never learned the man’s name.

    “I’m not one of your ‘citizens’,” he’d said. “I’m NCR.”

    “You were born on territory owned by the United States, to parents who were themselves descended from US citizens. What does that make you?”

    “The United States ceased to exist when the Chinese nuked it. You Enclave can call yourselves that, but that doesn’t-”

    “On the contrary, the United States has continued to exist without interruption from the moment the last signer lifted his pen from the Declaration of Independence right to this very second. Now, we’re well aware that large areas of the nation fell into complete anarchy, and that State and Commonwealth governments ceased to exist. But the Federal Government survived all the turmoil of those centuries until at last it got the chance to start rebuilding the country.”

    “The Enclave was a fucking shadow government in the Old World. You were never legitimate, you just manipulated-”

    “What do you call a group that includes the President, his Cabinet, two-thirds of Congress, and the Justices of the Supreme Court? That sounds like the critical elements of the regular government to be preserved through a nuclear war, not a shadowy conspiracy manipulating it. Do they teach civics in the NCR?”

    He had never raised his voice, and that was the worst thing about him.

    “That just proves the rot ran to the core.”

    Taylor remembered the defiance that had rung through his voice as he said those words. But they made no difference to the interrogator.

    “You think we don’t know government corruption existed in the pre-War era? Some of the scandals involving Vault-Tec and Repconn ... a few incidents were almost as bad as the cases that hit your own papers. If that makes a government illegitimate ...”

    He had been unable to reply to that. Two days later, they had asked him again, and he had answered just to get them to stop.

    But still, he’d heard rumours of an NCR attack into Enclave territory – apparently it was pretty big. While imprisonment here may be comfortable – while the food may be filling if tasteless, and the barracks may be centrally heated and lighted for two hours every evening – he hoped beyond all hope that his brothers-in-arms reached him soon.

    He looked beyond the window – past the electrified barbed wire, the lasers and beyond that the roaming Mr. Gutsies – and hoped.

    ==*==

    13:00 CST, 30 November 2331


    Western Illinois



    General Lance Robertson looked at Sentinel Brandt with an annoyed expression as they stood across from each other in his command tent. The Brotherhood commander had failed him five days ago, moving too slowly to encircle a group of Enclave light troops. Almost all of them – 15,000 in total – had managed to escape and link up with a larger body of Enclave forces.

    “The weather delayed us,” Brandt explained. “All my men concur that the snowstorm was what made us lose track of them and delayed us to allow their escape.”

    “And my soldiers have repeatedly made allegations that your men have purposely wasted time in the aftermath of engagements with the enemy collecting every piece of enemy bric-a-brac they can get their hands on. Allowing them to retreat and fight another day and kill my soldiers so you can gain access to tech.”

    “The Brotherhood’s main objective has always been the study and safekeeping of advanced technology. It’s as important to us as fighting the Enclave. If I were to deny that to the Elders and Scribes in Brotherhood territory, they would replace me with one who would. At least I haven’t burdened us with civilians who know nothing of military action.”

    He pointed to two men – one dark-haired, one light-haired – arguing over some triviality or other at the entrance to the tent, dressed in heavy winter clothing.

    “Bill Weston and Jesse McLean are the California Times’ two top journalists. Unlike your own, the Californian public wants to know how the war is going, and it wants hard evidence of Enclave atrocities – the more lurid the better. I could never understand their taste for the latter, but it is what it is.”

    “And so far all they’ve encountered of the locals are farmers who shot at them the moment they saw them. Not much success on the latter front.”

    The dark haired journalist – McLean – turned from the argument and towards the two commanding officers.

    “When we take a major Enclave ‘town’, we’ll all have full confirmation of what Intelligence has been telling us. We’ll certainly have our scoop then.”

    ==*==

    15:00, 31 November 2331


    AFB O’Hare, Illinois, Great Lakes Commonwealth


    General James McDowell looked at his subordinate with a grim expression. Lt. General Julius Chase, from an old military family – that of the celebrated Liberator of Anchorage – and not even 35. While no proof could be found that his career path had been smoothed for him, it was something McDowell – older than him by two decades – had always suspected. McDowell’s origin could not have been more different – his father a welder and his mother an elementary-school teacher, he had joined the military to make something of himself. And above all, he was certain that he had worked for his position.

    “I’ve run the math again,” Chase said. “Going by their current rate of advance, enemy forces will hit Chicago in two or three weeks. That gives us time to wait for reinforcements. Are you sure of this strategy? In one week the National Guard of Indiana will arrive in two, those of Ohio, Michigan and the Canadian States. That equals 200,000 fresh soldiers. And by the end of the month, the forces of Central Command will arrive along with reserves from other parts of the nation. Are you sure you intend to risk our limited forces in a counter-attack right now, Sir?”

    “If we let them march unopposed to AFB O’Hare and they take it, we’re talking about a military disaster this country has never faced before. Davenport is also barely holding out, even with the majority of the war robots assigned to Midwestern Command. If we win a victory over the enemy and blunt their forward thrust, we can perhaps put some pressure off them.”

    “I understand, Sir.”

    “Good. You will be in command of O’Hare AFB when I go out to intercept the rebels west of Rockford in a week’s time. Enjoy greeting the National Guard if they arrive in time.”

    Chase nodded, though McDowell could tell he thought he was being deliberately slighted.

    “Yes, Sir.”

    ==*==

    15:00 CST, 1 December 2331

    “Why come you murd’rous secesh,
    Your minds what madness fills,
    In our woodlands there is danger,
    And there’s danger in our hills
    Oh you who see not the swooping eagle wild and free,
    Full soon you’ll know the ringing of the rifle from the tree!”

    Casey Harris sang the words of the song, a re-working of a ballad from the time of the Revolutionary War, as he saw the others approach. When the rebels had swept over this region in their invasion, they had tended to avoid the towns – Harris guessed they wanted to move quickly. Well, what they overlooked would be there undoing.

    As a member of the County Police, there was another role that he had the responsibility to do in times of enemy invasion. With martial law activated, so was that other role, the one he had wondered if he would ever have to fulfill. He could see the others approach – members of the County police and fire departments like him.

    He continued singing as he kept walking. He had a good voice, though he had never considered applying it professionally (but it was featured in a gospel album his local congregation had produced).

    “...When you meet our country boys and their rifles long and stark,
    Them that make but little noise, them that always hit the mark!”

    He took out a spade from his backpack and dug up a large metal box, which required several men to pull out from the earth. With a key around his belt, it was easily unlocked. There were several rifles inside – old single-shot plasma rifles of the Repconn type – along with plenty of ammunition for them. Another box right by it was filled with pre-War combat armour – yet another with food, another with medical supplies and finally one with various explosives.

    Casey smiled a touch. The rebels had dropped leaflets over his town after they’d moved by, urging its people to rise up against the supposedly tyrannical and illegitimate US government. All that had come of it was the local bum getting some fresh toilet paper.

    Soon they would learn what the US’ population really thought of them.
     
    Last edited:
    Chapter Thirteen: The Other Side of the Coin
  • Navarro

    Well-known member
    20:00 EST, 31 November 2331

    One Observatory Circle, Washington DC


    The sitting room of the Vice Presidential Residence, at Number 1 Observatory Circle, was both more and less than what Leonardo Alvarez expected of the American Vice-President’s dwelling place. It was immaculately clean, but laid out in a style of understated pre-War middle-class domesticity. And even then, it was beyond impressive in other ways. From the kitchen, he could hear the sounds of a domestic robot busily at work – in front of him sat an advanced form of television – a wide, thin screen, it had far greater fidelity – with colour – than the CRT devices that were all Rio had been able to make. A “plasma screen”, the Vice President had called it, commenting that it was one of the many pieces of technology banned from export across the Americas.

    Leonardo Alvarez looked at Leopold Richardson – the American was immaculately groomed as ever. Even here, with his wife waiting on the two politicians, he maintained a show of dominance. His suit was immaculately tailored, and the fingers of his right-hand were constantly running to and fro over the glossy, polished screen of his pip-boy personal computer. It was perhaps a snub that he had been unable to contact the American President directly, but he most likely knew anyway of his arrival.

    The past month had been terrible indeed – the Iturbide armies had moved faster and with more tactical prowess than they had any right to. The border forts had been expertly cut off and taken, and the army’s very own response to the invasion had been deftly worked around. Almost as if the Imperial forces had gained knowledge of Rio’s own counter-invasion protocols.

    “You promised to help us with California,” Alvarez said plainly. “In September.”

    “And it is not California that is the source of your … current problem.” Richardson spoke in a circumlocutory style, better suited to polite society. “At any rate, we are suffering … difficulties in the mid-west. The situation has changed in the past three months.”

    “My people will be made serfs of the hidalgos in Veracruz and Mexico City if you let the Iturbide dynasty add Rio to their holdings. They’ve been trying to do it for decades, and with each defeat their hatred for and desire to humiliate us has only grown stronger. Our economy, our government, our culture … all of it will be obliterated. Replaced with a peonage straight out of the 14th century.”

    “Should we succeed in our objectives, we will have much of our own territory to rebuild after the war. Being frank here, there’s pretty much no public support for a campaign against the Iturbides, especially if it draws us into a lengthy effort to rebuild foreign territory for no immediate gain. Look, I’ll never speak as plain with you as I am now. There is only one thing you could agree to that would have us drive out your enemies from the Rio Grande.”

    Alvarez almost didn’t dare to ask the question of what it was.

    “And that is?”

    “The Republic of the Rio Grande would petition to join the United States once the military operations were completed.”

    He looked to the American – his face was still unsympathetic, cold. He had a point, but could he … ?

    Better freedom under a foreign flag than slavery under the Iturbides.

    But still …

    “I recommend if you were to make your decision, make it now.”

    Richardson’s voice was concerned, but tinged with an undertone of smugness. It repelled him. But in the end, what could he do?

    ==*==

    15:00 EST, December 1 2331

    71st Floor, The Panopticon Building, Washington DC


    Martha Fairchild’s office was immaculate. A glazed marble floor was interrupted only by a stainless metal desk and four walls of black stone. On the wall opposite the entrance stood the seal of the CIA carved in bas-relief. It comforted her, reminiscent as it was of her childhood on ELECT.

    A floor below were the Special Recon and Special Interrogation divisions of the CIA, worked by … individuals with unique capabilities (Special Forecasting stood empty after its prognostications had proved too unreliable and reliant on interpretation, but the agents formerly assigned there could be re-activated at any moment). Two floors below were chambers where illegal technology confiscated from CIT’s divisions of Robotics and Synth Retention was made use of by FBI counter-intelligence. On this floor were the offices of the Joint Intelligence Chiefs – the directors of the CIA, NSA, and FBI counterintel unit (which was to be split from their policing branch in a few months’ time). Above this floor was only the meeting room used by them, which also had seats for the heads of the military intelligence services. The rest was filled with thousands on thousands of bureaucrats and functionaries, collating data and preparing intelligence operations across three continents.

    She adjusted her chair to a more comfortable position and on her computer opened a document she had recently received via e-mail – a proposal to bring down the Mexican Empire via the deliberate spreading of communist ideology (received from ideological literature available only in Europe) in the hope of bringing it to full-blown revolution. She looked over it again – the Empire was a feudal semi-absolute monarchy, partially industrialised (primarily in military matters) but still a nation consisting of a great mass of peasants and a comparatively small circle of aristocratic elites, with a razor-thin middle class between them. Such a social structure, with no chances of social advancement within the system itself, lent itself well to a call for the violent dissolution of said system. The android technology of CIT would be perfect for introducing the necessary agents provocateurs into the Iturbide dominion (which did not possess the medical technology to tell the difference) – then within a decade or two, all hell would break loose. Obsolete weapons would be funneled into the movement, ensuring it had the strength to bring down the dons and hidalgos. And then …

    For a year or two – perhaps five, at the most – after taking power the Reds would be permitted to rampage to their hearts’ content, while Federal News Network and the privately-owned broadcasters breathlessly reported each lurid atrocity to a horrified nation. In the end, under great public pressure, the US military would be deployed to rout the communist threat – and in the aftermath a system of American military governance would be set up over much of central and southern Mexico. In time those regions would be annexed into the Union, first as Territories then as States.

    She bit her lip. According to the document approximately 300,000 to 500,000 were estimated to die as a result of the plan – from the initial violence and purges alone. The famines the civil war and collectivisation of agriculture would cause could well double that number. She took a deep breath. Those who survived would see the American troops not as invaders and conquerers but as liberators and restorers of order – which they would be. She reminded herself again of how the wasteland had been tamed by the American government, and thought on how Mexico’s cycles of violence and corruption would finally be ended once the region was incorporated into the United States.

    Well, at least I'm not totally heartless, she sardonically mused to herself.

    The benefit would be well worth the cost. The President did not need to know the full details of the plan to approve it; by tomorrow a summary of the scheme (codenamed Operation Cortez), with certain elements … downplayed, would be on his desk, awaiting his approval.

    ==*==

    14:47 CST, 5th December 2331

    State of Illinois, Great Lakes Commonwealth


    He was dancing under the moonbeams, in a park near the centre of the Boneyard. In his arms was Maggie, looking as she had when they had first met. The stars were out, a spray of diamonds across the black velvet of the night sky, and the yellow lights of the city skyline gleamed in the distance, reflecting off the ring on her finger, not from then, I know. Before he knew it, the scene had changed and he was staring into the eyes of a corpse – a leather-faced victim of the desert, hair stringy and matted, face half fallen off to expose white bone. Her silken dress had turned into the dress uniform of an NCR ranger, ragged and dirty.

    He looked around, and the park’s trees were charred skeletons, and the skyline was in ruins, and the sky was the colour of fire. Everything around him was burning, and yet he was
    so terribly cold. He tried to get away, but Maggie’s skeletal corpse-hands held him fast with a grip of iron, freezing the blood in his veins, and as he tried to break free her eyes gripped him even harder than her hands, so he was forced to look into the fires within, the burning city reflecting endlessly like a hall of mirrors-

    General Lance Robertson woke with a start from his afternoon nap, head almost hitting the slanted wall of his command vehicle. The dream … it disturbed him more than any normal one should. It’s a reminder, he mused, of what’s at stake. The NCR had rebuilt so much, and it was all at risk. The work of a century and a half could be destroyed in a fraction of the time – it was easy to destroy, but so very, very hard to build.

    It reminded him why he was fighting – not to destroy the enemy, but to protect the NCR from those that would destroy it. The situation wasn’t perfect, but while the Enclave threatened to destroy everything Aradesh and Tandi had built it couldn’t be improved. To devote effort towards suppressing the Brahmin Barons or breaking New Reno would only cause trouble, only divert energy from the long war against the old enemy – that was the dominant feeling. Once the war was over there would be no more excuses to avoid what had been a long time coming.

    This should have been different of course. Ideally, it would have been happening on the onset of summer next year, in co-ordination with a southern thrust from Texas to attack the Gulf Coast and threaten the South. But fate had decided that it would be here and now.

    He talked up to Stanislavski, one of the chief engineers, on his pip-boy, unhooking the portable computer from his belt.

    “Have you made the necessary alterations to our AA laser platforms?” he asked tiredly.

    “We’ve been working round the clock,” the man’s voice breathlessly came in from the other end of the wireless connection. “Approximately 90% complete. I have to ask, what makes you think they can take on the Enclave tanks head-to-head?”

    “As I’ve made clear to the personnel of those units,” Robertson replied. “They’re not going to.”

    He took a deep breath.

    3 more days ‘till we meet the enemy. We better make this work.

    -*-


    Several hundred metres away, Sentinel Brandt mulled uneasily over his role in the plan of attack. While he had acted relatively independently, he had deferred to the NCR General’s authority whenever it had been in conflict with his own intuitions. He had no differences of opinion with the man’s tactical goals – it was his operational and strategic ones that put him into question. The important thing was denying the Enclave its war industry – not capturing city after city, leap-frogging from one to the other. While he understood the importance of the air base, even assuming a population eager to rise up in support of the NCR … the occupation forces that would be required to maintain order in each city would drain the offensive of its impetus, allowing room for a counter-offensive.

    Given the partisan activity, to expect an immediate mutiny in the Enclave’s own forces on victory at Chicago was a fool’s gambit. Be it from the deployment of CODE or other brainwashing systems, or plain old indoctrination, it was most unlikely.

    The NCR definitely wanted the Enclave’s industrial technology captured, not destroyed. For once in his life, Brandt considered that a mistake. Not only would they bog the whole operation down, but it would be of no benefit to the Brotherhood. The NCR was unlikely to share, and worse – Brandt knew how the NCR had betrayed the Brotherhood two decades after Navarro. He had no illusions as to who they intended to use those war-factories against once the Enclave was defeated.

    Luckily, he had received word that the five Argo-class carrier airships possessed by the Brotherhood had recently finished maintenance to their fusion reactors and would be deployed to his forces in a week. The Brotherhood’s own forces were honed and lethal, a surgical knife well-polished and sharpened. Every officer rose from the ranks and fought on the front lines – every man on the field was a brother-in-arms who had known his superiors, subordinates and comrades from youth. That was the secret of the Brotherhood’s morale, which the NCR struggled to emulate. The militia were less capable, but they had the hope of promotion into the Brotherhood from acts of bravery on the field to spur them on. And with the mobility he would soon have ...

    After the coming battle, Brandt would have no reason to play by the NCR’s plodding, methodical rules of warfare.

    ==*==

    14:30 CST, 6th Devember 2331

    State of Illinois, Great Lakes Commonwealth


    Corporal James Fields looked out on the blinding whiteness from the armoured truck he was in, steadily trudging through the region. He could see dimly farms, and what might be a road or river in the near distance. Far as he could tell though, it was all enemy country.

    He shivered, and not just from the cold. In two days, they would meet the Enclave army south-west of the pre-war town of Rockford. The same force that had smashed two NCR field armies in Texas would now be turned against them. General Robertson had promised he had a plan, though.

    He looked to Private Castillo, a young woman from New Vegas who had joined up for similar reasons as he had. Though she was stand-offish, she had a nice smile whenever any of the others managed to make her do so. I’ll ask her out if we both make it through this, he mused.

    He took out a cigarette pack from his knap-sack, lit it, and smoked it. He’d taken to smoking shortly after the offensive had started. It calmed his nerves like nothing else.

    “So,” Private Casey said. “Enclave forces can’t be that tough, can they?”


    “They’re ruthless as Hell,” Sergeant Harson said. “My old tribe – we were tribals, you know – were living in Arkansas when they started moving in. It was 30 to 25 years ago – can’t be sure, I was young.”

    “The settled folks were first to fall in line. The towns and settlements received smiling men in business suits who got them to sign over their freedom with a hop and a skip – those few who refused to have anything to do with them were violently conquered, men in power armour jumping out of vertibirds in the town square and shooting any who shot back until they surrendered. Then they started putting pressure on the farmers, and before long most of them were toeing the Enclave line. And last they came for the tribals.”

    “The Diamond-backs were the biggest tribe in the region. 1,000 warriors, 10,000 people. Their warriors would raid their neighbours every so often, but it was nothing serious. They were generally peaceable. Then they kept on raiding after the Enclave ‘pacified’ most of the region, and -”

    “What happened?” Fields asked.

    “Wiped out. Or at least, their largest settlement. Vertibirds, power armour, you know the drill. Every man, woman and elder slain – children were taken. To what I don’t want to know. We never liked them, but they didn’t deserve that kind of treatment.”

    “It kept on going that way for a year or so after that. Elders would sell out their tribes for pre-war suburban houses and other technological luxuries. Families were forcibly split up – all taken to schools that would teach them the modern way of life, the Enclave said. I don’t know what became of them.”

    “Our tribe split – half of us fell to the Enclave’s honeyed words, half of us decided to move west. We headed west till we hit Arizona, then the NCR managed to give our people a reservation. It’s not the best, but we can live according to our own traditions.”

    Harson sighed.

    “That’s the Enclave I want to get rid of. A grey wall of iron grinding from east to west, crushing everything beneath it. We have to stop it now.”
     
    Last edited:
    Chapter Fourteen
  • Navarro

    Well-known member
    Chapter Fourteen

    09:00 CST, 8 December 2331

    Rural Illinois, Near Rockford


    General McDowell looked at the tactical map of the area in his command vehicle. The early morning mists were taking an unusually long time to clear – and were particularly bad to the immediate south – rendering large portions of the battlefield hard even for the spy-birds to properly reconnoitre. At the same time, he knew what the stakes were. 24,000 US Army soldiers – two mechanised PA divisions and one armoured – with two and a half times that number in National Guard troops. Almost a hundred thousand soldiers. To meet the enemy within 30 minutes … he was not worried or hesitant. At the Battle of Columbus a month ago, two corps of US Army soldiers had smashed an NCR army of 100,000 that outnumbered them almost two to one, breaking it as a coherent fighting force. He was expecting to face about the same odds here.

    His plan was textbook in nature. A mechanised-armoured push by the greater part of the Army and National Guard forces to break up the enemy lines mixed with combat drops to disrupt their response to it and keep them in a state of confusion. The enemy force would be cut into pieces and defeated in detail. As the rebel forces were pushed against the small river that abutted the town of Rockford, one of the mechanised PA divisions would sweep in from the north with National Guard support, and hit them from that side. This would result in the final collapse of any order, and in the general rout his opposite number would probably be captured or killed. In any case, he would arrive at DC a hero having quelled the invasion with ease – a triumph would be given him and he would have an excellent springboard for a political career should he choose to start one.

    Let it never be said that he had not worked hard for it.

    --*--

    Corporal James Fields fired his laser rifle, hitting an Enclave power-armoured soldier in the throat. He fell over dead instantaneously, and Fields breathed a sigh of relief. The Enclave’s soldiers were like walking nightmares, with their glowing eyes and the toughness of their armour and their terrifying height and strength and speed. His own combat armour could take maybe one laser-rifle hit – the Enclave’s power armour could take up to two dozen before failing. Casey had sacrificed himself to hit one of those bastards with a plasma grenade, and Harson had been lasered to a charred piece of meat by one of their own heavy-weapons men.

    At least, hitting the joints was an option, but hard to make happen. Only the Rangers could pull off such a shot reliably, and they had gauss rifles that could penetrate the armour anyway. Explosives were far better, but grenade rifles and mortars were restricted to heavy-weapons teams.

    Where the Enclave’s power-armoured soldiers met normal NCR troops, the latter were inevitable thrown back. When they fought Brotherhood or NCR powered troops, it was more equal – but still, they were inevitably being forced back between the troops jumping out of vertibirds and running out of IFVs. As he took cover along with Castillo behind a tank blasted onto its side by an artillery shell, Fields hoped that General Robertson knew what he was doing.

    --*--

    The time had come. Colonel Kyle Coleman of the NCR Army Third Armoured Regiment was about to help make history. The order had come to turn off the equipment from Big MT – the devices that had created that impenetrable mist around the southern region of the battlefield. They confused thermal vision and increased water condensation massively in the air to create a concealing mist – no-one in the NCR knew how they worked, and the factories of the Boneyard could never produce them. The underlying technology was related to another that unnaturally stirred up warm air to create incredibly vicious sandstorms – but at any rate, the gadgets had served their purpose. Now to bring about the downfall of the Enclave.

    --*--

    The armoured components of the 13th Armored Division had been chewed up pretty bad, and Lieutenant Carl Bergman – a second-generation immigrant from Germany – could not see a positive side to the situation. The mist had dropped all of a sudden at noon, revealing what it had concealed – an NCR force of tanks, powered-armour mechanized infantry, and a third type of vehicle. They were fast in comparison to tanks – too fast to hit reliably with a Custer’s main gun – but very fragile. The weaponry they packed certainly wasn’t anything to sneeze at though – it was a superheavy electrolaser rapid-capacitor-weapon designed to take out aircraft up to 25,000 feet, and it laughed at elmag armour.


    The damn things had taken out tank after tank, burning through armour and either killing the crew or detonating fusion reactors. Where crew lifesigns failed, automated self-destructs turned the Custer MBTs into heaps of slag – rendering them useless for recovery but also useless for reverse-engineering.

    The Constantine Mailed Fist that Bergman commanded had been crippled by the devilish craft, but its secondary weapons had reaped a considerable toll of the enemy – almost three dozen burning wrecks lay around it. The Custers’ gatling lasers and even plasma rifle fire by US Army PA infantry was also effective, but the things were just too effective against IFVs and tanks, and with their support the attack from the southern flank had been inordinately successful.

    A complete encirclement of the US Army and some National Guard forces was now looming, and the majority of the National Guard were unable to prevent it. The forces deployed to the north were failing to cross the river – the Brotherhood troops were holding that flank tenaciously.

    The tank would not be able to hold out forever, Bergman knew. He had a duty to not allow the technology of the Constantine superheavy battle tank to fall into enemy hands, and with retreat or recovery impossible there was only one option.

    “Initiate self-destruct,” he ordered to one of his subordinates. Scant seconds later, a newborn star briefly blossomed into existence in front of the NCR forces overrunning that section of the battlefield, killing a whole battalion of troops.

    --*--

    General Lance Robertson had almost completely won. The Enclave army’s most dangerous parts were completely encircled – but something remained unclear. The un-armoured troops – the slave-soldiers, NCR intelligence was very clear on – were not in either a full-scale rout, nor had they been driven to mutiny or outright offer defection. Shouldn’t they be glad to see their hated masters in such a poor position? He considered hitting the Enclave troops in the centre with his remaining artillery to annihilate them, but decided not to. His men were still too close.

    He would do the honourable thing and give an offer of surrender.

    --*--

    “Soldiers being forced to fight under the Enclave banner!” the radio message rang out loud and clear on all frequencies the NCR could access. “The NCR does not want to fight and kill you, but to liberate you from their slavery! To the Enclave soldiers – you are encircled and cannot win. We offer you surrender.”

    The fighting kept on relentlessly as General McDowell fired his plasma rifle, taking out a Brotherhood soldier in power armour with two quick three-round burst. He gave his reply over helmet radio, on the NCR military frequencies.

    “To Hell with you bastards! We all know what kind of quarter you’ve shown the US Army in the past. I’ll die with my two feet standing on the ground, not with them swinging in the air! You’ve shown you want war to the knife, so I’ll show you what it looks like!”

    McDowell could see if not victory, then at least escape ahead – the enemy encirclement was weak to the southeast. He quickly gave Lt. General Marsden outside the correct orders and moved in that direction within his command vehicle, arriving there within 15 minutes. He got out once again and rallied the closest and most intact PA infantry units to his position. The enemy had underestimated the National Guard after pushing most of them out of the battlefield, going so far as to turn their backs to them.

    McDowell got into position, reloaded his rifle, and stood in the first line of the charge against the NCR lines.

    “REMEMBER NAVARRO!” rang in three thousand metallic voices, as the American forces made their desperate attempt at a breakout. Some men fell to gatling laser or multi-LAER fire, but the majority reached the lines – and once they got there it was a massacre. Power armour excelled especially at close-range firefights, and as the other sides of the pocket contracted the troops flowed towards the point where it was weakening almost as a law of nature.

    McDowell leapt out of his command vehicle and assisted in the fighting personally, firing off quick bursts of plasma fire at NCR troops and vehicles. Elsewhere, soldiers that had run out of ammo gutted, sliced from crotch to chin, or decapitated their NCR enemies with chain-bayonets or smashed their skulls with the butts of their rifles, turning the churned-up snow and mud a deep red colour. Where they had lost their weapons, they punched NCR soldiers so hard their faces caved in and their necks snapped, or knocked them to the ground and stamped mercilessly on their chests or heads, or sprinted straight at them, sending them flying.

    The movement was unsophisticated, but it had power of its own. Two National Guard divisions assaulted the NCR positions from the back shortly after McDowell launched his move. Faced with overwhelming attack from both sides, the NCR forces in the south-eastern area of the pocket broke.

    McDowell grinned as he saw the National Guard units help lead his soldiers if not to victory then to survival – then a last twist of fate took place. A stray shot from an NCR grenade rifle hit his armour near the hip joint, detonating on impact. Shrapnel lanced through his abdomen, viciously perforating the organs there in dozens of places, slicing through his spine and cutting his legs off from the rest of his nervous system.

    He collapsed, unable to stand. The Med-X his armour was pumping through his system was enough to numb the pain, but McDowell knew from his HUD that he would not live to see dawn next morning, never mind get the proper treatment he needed. He felt glad as his body was dragged into a transport though – even with his death, his body would never be dishonoured by the rebel scum.

    --*--

    Lance Robertson listened to the steady drip of reports in shock and confusion. It was not that the Enclave had broken his encirclement and begun a fighting retreat – it was that their “pure” power-armoured forces were forming a rear-guard position, fighting to protect the un-armoured troops – the wastelander conscripts – as his men half-heartedly pursued them. Not only had there been no great mutiny or surrender – quite the opposite – but the slave-masters were giving their lives for the “genetically-inferior” slaves. All the studies of the Enclave’s military psychology he had made prior to the invasion were flying out the window.

    He looked across the battlefield, where the dying light of the sun turned the snow the colours of blood and fire, through his binoculars.

    What was happening today should not have happened, but it impossibly had. And so the enemy had managed to salvage about half their power-armoured forces and two-thirds of their un-armoured ones. None of the latter had mutinied or defected to the NCR troops sent to liberate them. And if that had not happened, the prospect of a general mutiny once Chicago fell looked far more distant. Pre-war techniques like CODE could explain the former half of the inexplicable events that had taken place today, but not the latter. At any rate, the choice the enemy had made in the direction of their retreat also frustrated his aim.

    They were moving south-east toward the city of Chicago – not towards Rockford to continue the battle. A full-hearted pursuit was out of the question – his men were too exhausted by the long advance through the endless snow. The Brotherhood were eager to complete the destruction of the enemy, but would not be able to do it themselves. Their northern forces had been able to link up with the southern ones, and of the Enclave army they were the most-preserved.

    He had also faced far too many casualties among his AA laser vehicles to continue using them as tank destroyers – he had beyond the next battle to think about after all. But he would make sure the OSI and Defence Department knew about the basic idea after he returned from Chicago.

    30,000 NCR troops of 160,000 lay dead, in contrast to 10,000 US Army and 20,000 National Guard soldiers (2,000 of the Army and 5,000 of the National Guard were too wounded to immediately see action). It was unquestionably a victory for the NCR. But what that victory precisely meant lay in question.

    ==*==

    18:00 EST, December 8 2331

    The White House, Washington DC


    Reichskanzler Konrad von Ehrenstein, head of the National Liberal Party, was welcomed into the White House and ushered in by a nice young lady who wore a respectable black dress, tied her black hair in a short bun, carried satin black gloves on her hands and wore neat black pumps on her feet. He had not been here before – it was more often the American President who would come over to Germany, arriving on his great flying-wing plane at Tempelhof AFB before being driven to the Imperial palace to meet with the Kaiser. Even as they walked by black-armoured panzermensch on duty toting energy weapons and robots heading to and fro, he noted the woman was far more than she seemed. There were hints of well-trained muscle in her legs and arms, some of the ornaments in her hair looked like they had an oddly bladed design, a laser pistol was holstered at her belt, and military rank insignia was sewn into the front of her dress – the only splash of colour that it displayed apart from the bronze buttons of her dress. At the same time she had a gold ring on her gloved finger. At once an Amazonian tigress, and a dutiful wife.

    He had been told by his predecessor that he would never understand the Americans. They were flighty, impatient and frivolous with money (especially their youths), and at the same time industrious with a devoted work ethic. They did not often go to war, but when they did so they fought brutally and steadfastly, seeming to take a savage joy in how much they could make their enemies squeal in humiliation as they were ruthlessly taken apart. One factor was constant though – they were proud. When they were not proud of the deeds of their fathers, they were proud of their own technological advancement. When they were not proud of their skill at making war, they were proud of their skill at making money. When they were not boasting of ruling the waves, they were boasting of ruling the skies and the reaches of space that lay beyond them.

    Neither had he flown on an aircraft before – Europe had only two functioning airports (which would not have existed if not for American investment. They liked to fly around everywhere.).

    At any rate, they swiftly arrived at the door of the Oval Office, which was locked firm. Ehrenstein could hear snatches of conversation.

    “51st chemical battery is to be deployed … effective immediately … I will keep to his commitment … Operation Wormwood ? … no, not unless … feel free to have the most lethal munitions used.”

    After he entered the door opened by itself, to reveal not the American President at, but someone much younger. Their Vice President, if he recalled.

    “The President is currently unable to fulfil the duties of his office,” the man said by way of explanation. “A serious flu. We have the best medical technology in existence, but the viruses mutate year after year. He’s stable, but hospitalised and his prognosis is for recovery within a few weeks or so. During which time I, Vice President Leo Richardson, will serve as acting President. So, you were going to talk about ...”

    “The exact number and disposition of the troops Germany is to send, and the political issue of Feldmarschall Friedrich August.”

    “Yes – I know already. It makes no military or political sense for you or the British to take overall command, but your top commanders technically outrank ours. We have several months until German troops actually arrive and it becomes an actual practical issue. We will discuss it tomorrow – for right now, I have much more serious issues of state and of war to concern myself with.”

    “Aren’t you worried about the invasion?”

    “Massey wants me to nuke them immediately, but I’ll stick to Washington’s ruling and not strike until they cross the Appalachian Line that stretches from Toronto to Mobile. We have only ever used nuclear weapons as a last resort – when the Japanese were prepared to destroy themselves in a senseless last stand rather than surrender, and when the Chinese launched first; again, rather than surrender – and I’ll stick to that position.”

    ==*==

    NCR Presidential Palace, Shady Sands

    21:00 PST, December 8 2331


    "A toast for our triumphant general, Lance E. M. Robertson! We have a great victory in Illinois!"

    Dr. Walter Irving was ebullient as he poured the wine – a well-aged vintage from the Central Valley’s vineyards.

    “He reports that he managed to drive the force the Enclave sent after him packing, and almost managed to completely annihilate it. We should have a major revolt in our favour soon.”

    “About that,” Moore commented. “There has been no rebellion against the Enclave but rather partisan activity against us. It’s still nothing more than an irritation as of yet, but it is worrying.”

    “Which raises the question of why it’s happening. Very probably they’re using a system such as CODE to mentally rewrite their subjects into partisans. That, or this is a case of slaves selling out their fellows. Whatever the cause, they are seemingly resisting being liberated. That is most disturbing.”

    “It doesn’t matter,” VP Cole replied. “They haven’t surely managed to get enough of their population so conditioned so as to prevent a general revolt on some more tangible victory. Speaking of which, can we begin to implement the Bishop Plan once we take Chicago?”

    “No,” President Kimball replied. “Bishop and Weathers assured me it was meant for after victory had been achieved. I won’t count our chickens before they’re hatched.”

    “So,” Admiral Charles Fletcher, commander of the NCR Navy’s Southern Task Force, said. “Is my own phase of the operation ready?”

    “Yes,” Kimball replied. “It’s imperative that the Enclave’s line of retreat to the Caribbean be cut, and also that auxiliary soldiers, food and raw materials be prevented from reaching them via the Atlantic. To the first task, the Southern Task Force will deploy two-thirds of its strength to the Caribbean. To the second, the Second, Third and Fourth submarine squadrons will deploy in the Caribbean and Atlantic under strict orders to sink any ship sailing towards Enclave territory.”

    ==*==

    03:00 AM CST, 9 December 2331

    Outside Rockford, Illinois


    Lance Robertson looked out from the hill to the town of Rockford in the north, wrapping his woolen greatcloak round himself to keep away the wind off the hilltop. Though he could not make out many details, he could see the twinkling of many lights – both normal and multi-coloured, probably Christmas decorations. That confused him. Why would anybody put Christmas lights around a great big glorified slave camp?

    And why did the Enclave troops fight so hard to defend their slave-auxiliaries? Their actions had been so uncanny and bizarre – but effective nonetheless. Something told him that there was something important missing, a detail the NCR had not factored into its war plans. He needed to unravel this mystery for himself. Every riddle had an answer, and to achieve victory he knew he had to find the answer to this one. Know your enemy and know yourself, and you will be victorious in every battle, he heard the ancient teaching went. Well, he knew himself, but he certainly did not know his enemy.

    Which is why he would be going personally – with a squad of heavily armed bodyguards, and an army just outside town waiting to occupy it on his order – to reconnoitre Rockford. Had Weston and McLean not gotten killed when the vertibird they were taking aerial footage of the battle from was shot down he would have brought them too to assiduously document it in video and photography, but he did not have that luxury and the California Times’ other war correspondents were still on their way.

    Come 10:00 AM, he would see the truth of the matter for himself. But no matter what – he would always stand by the NCR. That he had sworn, and that he would fulfil.
     
    Last edited:
    Chapter Fifteen
  • Navarro

    Well-known member
    Chicago campaign should be done by Ch. 20 or 21, the next year isn't going to have nearly so much detail put into its events since frankly not much happens.

    ==*==


    Chapter Fifteen

    CST 10:00 AM, December 9 2331

    Rockford, Illinois, United States of America


    As the truck drove through the streets of Rockford, Lance Robertson looked over everything with a careful eye. They passed houses of red brick or white wood, bedecked with holly or multi-coloured lights now turned off in the bright glare of the eggshell-blue midwinter sky. Some had Christmas trees already in their living rooms, and small mass-produced statues of Santa Claus or Nativity scenes standing in their snow-covered yards. There were many cars and other vehicles, and multiple times they were blocked by traffic. The civilians they passed shot the vehicle and the NCR soldiers hostile glares, but did little further – they knew better than to argue with several laser RCWs and a LAER multibarrel. So clearly they aren’t brainwashed to act as partisans, part of him mused, they’re making the decision whether or not to attack us themselves, not following orders burnt into their minds.

    At any rate, at the slightest sign of any attempt to harm him the NCR troops to the south would immediately invade the town – he had made that clear.

    It was when they hit Main Street that the true sight hit him. The place was a bustle of business – he could see stores selling toys, furniture, kitchenware, food and general products, medical supplies, et al. Not only that, there were stalls selling the produce special to the holiday season. He could smell pumpkin pie, fresh-baked cookies, skewers of roast turkey, and treats uncommon in the NCR – coffee and hot chocolate, and the scent of cinammon.

    ...Now the ground is white,
    Go it while you’re young,
    Take your girl tonight,
    And sing this sleighing song
    Just take a bob-tailed bay,
    Two-forty as his speed,
    Hitch him to an open sleigh,
    And
    snap!, just take the lead!
    Jingle bells, jingle bells, jingle all the way,
    Oh what joy it is to ride in a one-horse open sleigh!”



    Though the lyrics weren’t the usual, they were delivered in a genuinely spirited manner, and Robertson was somewhat disappointed when the song ended. At the end of Main Street was the town square – a space of greenery (now covered in snow of course) with a small pond – iced over – and an obelisk with a flattened top of grey stone, in front of which was a slab of black stone with this engraved in it in bas-reliefed letters of gold:

    TO THE UNCOUNTABLE VICTIMS OF CHINESE COMMUNIST NUCLEAR ATTACK AND THE GREAT ANARCHY THAT FOLLOWED

    NEVER AGAIN​

    Lance looked around – the police station and fire department were deserted, but apart from that, the monument, and the flag that stood before City Hall, this was nothing less than Stockton or Riverside or even Two-Sun. A moderately-sized town in the region, prosperous and peaceful, at ease with its place in the grander scheme of things. He suddenly felt like an interloper.

    Then he remembered his mission here, and had his truck parked by the City Hall, running over the kerb. He exited along with most of his bodyguards, and burst in the centre of Enclave governance for this locality. It was empty of citizens or subjects, and there was only a single tired receptionist at the desk – a dumpy woman with dishwater-blonde hair piled high atop her head (almost obscuring its black roots), wearing a white skirt, yellow blouse, and bulky blue-grey sweater that obscured much of the latter.

    “What’re you here for?” she said in a voice that resembled a Chicago accent from an old pre-War film noir. “Haven’t you bastards gone enough places where you aren’t welcome?”

    “I’d very much like to meet with whoever’s in charge here. Your commandant, or chief political director, or sub-provincial governor, or lieutenant-colonel or what have you."

    “You mean, you want to meet the mayor?”

    “You have a mayor?”

    “We had one since this town was just a buncha villages, back in the late 70s, early 80s or so. It was only 3,000 back then – ten percent of what we have now. In the 90s it was about half that much, but still when my ma had me she had to take the bus all the way to Chicago ‘cause...”

    “Get to the point. Where’s the Enclave official in charge of this town?”

    “Mayor’s office is second floor, third room to the right. We don’t have any ‘Enclave officials’ round here – not that there really can be any these days, since the Enclave station was blown up by terrorists back in ‘42.”

    Robertson chose not to respond to that, and climbed up the stairs. They found the room easily enough – yet again, Robertson was disconcerted by its resemblance to the Mayor’s offices of any moderate-sized NCR town. The Mayor himself was a heavyset man with a short beard, mustache and mullet that was fading from black to grey in places - he wore a pinstripe suit of alternating black and white stripes.

    “Hello,” he said. “It isn’t too often I meet a rebel invader seeking to destroy all we hold dear. It was very brave of you to come here.”

    “I’m not trying to destroy anything,” Lance sighed. “I’m here to liberate the people suffering under the Enclave’s oppression.”

    “There’s no ‘oppression’ in America other than that which any society needs to work. The enforcement of laws, the punishment of criminals, the collection of taxes, so on and so forth. And there’s never been an ‘Enclave’ to oppress the people anyway – only ever the US Government.”

    “There’s never been an Enclave?! They murdered hundreds and sort to massacre the entire world, that was their-”

    Lance stopped himself. Listing the Enclave’s crimes in detail would do nothing to somebody taught that nothing of the sort had happened. Instead he asked another question.

    “Who appointed you?”

    “Appointed? Not by anybody except the people of this town – and that’s not an appointment so much as an election. Was a hard campaign, only barely won against the Federalists – they’ve held power for decades in this town. Got a strong political machine going, but we beat it.”

    “You’re saying that you’re democratically elected? That the Enclave is too?”

    “By ‘Enclave’ you mean all the State and Commonwealth Governors, Congress, the Supreme Court, and the Presidency?”

    The mayor sent a message on his phone. “Sheila, bring the electoral records.”

    Lance held himself firm.

    “Yes. Are you a pure-blood?”

    “Pureblood? What’s that, some kind of fantasy novel talk?”

    “The ‘genetically superior’ Enclave personnel who avoided being exposed to radiation-”

    “Well, I’m not. We were racially integrated long before the War, what makes you think we care about any of that crap? I mean, the Government and military folks looked down on us way back in the beginning when they had first come over from the west – didn’t want anything to do with us for decades – but that was because we were living in squalor and filth. As our lives improved and we showed our worth, they started respecting us more. I guess my father was a US Army soldier, but my ma’s family dates back 500 years in this place, never left.”

    He seemed genuine, and Lance felt no reason to believe he was lying.

    He felt a quiver of unease. So that explains it, he mused. Why the power-armoured men fought to protect the others yesterday. They genuinely viewed them as equals. And they … they likely were ‘wastelanders’ themselves. That explains the numbers. It’s not androids or cloning … it’s that the Enclave has been recruiting wastelanders into its military for decades. Treating them just like everyone else. They don’t see any kind of difference any more.

    The receptionist he had met earlier walked in, carrying a heavy stack of files covered in manila paper. Lance ruffled his greying brown hair and looked through them as his bodyguards stood firmly by the entrance to the room.

    It was nothing interesting – a mix of polling numbers, endless names of registered voters, donations made by various interest groups or other, and so on for several hundred pages. Lance read through it shallowly, skimming between bits of information that caught his attention, but it was at any rate too much to have been fabricated at short notice. Which meant …

    Lance’s head swam as implication after implication hit, one after the other.

    The people aren’t fighting us as brainwashed drones … they’re genuinely loyal to the Enclave. Because the Enclave has improved their way of life, and lets them choose their leaders, and doesn’t behave as a tyrannical regime.

    They view us as foreign invaders, murderous rebels who want to depose their government and destroy their way of life. Of course they’re going to fight against us.

    The Enclave and the NCR … they’re not so different these days. The Enclave has gone a full 180 from how it was in the 40s …


    There would never be a great mutiny or rebellion in favour of the NCR’s forces. At best, he might get sullen acquiescence from regions already under occupation. High Command’s strategy was so breathtakingly naive – and yet it was not born out of naivete, but the opposite. Enclave radio and TV frequencies were jammed in most of the NCR, and only really viewed by analysts who mercilessly scrutinised every broadcast or publication for the slightest germ of sinister implication on what was really going on beneath the surface.

    How much of the claims dismissed as propaganda or effortlessly ‘debunked’ by men like Dr. Walt Irving was real? How much was genuine Enclave propaganda? And of course, the implication was that Military Intelligence’s spy rings in Enclave territory were hopelessly compromised. He would have to make every detail clear to High Command and the NCR cabinet after he won at Chicago – but I’ve got no damn evidence. If Weston and McLean hadn’t died ...

    Lance gritted his teeth.

    “So, why do you want to conquer and annex us, if you really just want to live in peace?"

    “Don’t you know what this war is about already, when you’re one of the top commanders in it? The Federal Government is the same one from before the War – that means it holds sovereignty over the same territory by default – part of which is the territory your ‘NCR’ claims. Now, they could theoretically say that they didn’t, but if they did that … that’s tantamount to saying they’re no longer the US Federal Government. What reason does Louisiana, or Michigan, or Ontario have to listen to them then? And why shouldn’t we try and restore legitimate governance to our own damn territory?”

    “You’re saying that the Enclave can never lose the right to the land it claims?"

    “Look, we talked about this a fair deal in Civics class, but it was summed up in one Supreme Court case just after the first Civil War,” the mayor said, sighing. “It was found out that the State of Texas had never really left the United States, and that it was in a legal sense impossible unless either the Federal Government was destroyed, or all the other States consented to such. The US Government never ceased to exist – even after you blew up Control Station ENCLAVE and sacked Navarro – so the State of South California – among others – still exists, but under an illegal government that has declared its hostility in both word and deed to the US.”

    Lance thought there was a hole in the man’s logic somewhere, but such wasn’t important right now. Ultimately there was one final question.

    “So that’s why you … why not explain all this to us in the first place? Why not let us know that the Enclave has changed, that it doesn’t want to commit genocide or enslave us any more?!”

    “Why should we try and peacefully deal with those who refuse to peacefully deal with us? People who try and murder our President and our diplomats like cowards, who sabotage the storm defences of our cities, who treat even the children of our soldiers and officials as war criminals and butchers, who invade our country expressly to tear down our governmental institutions?!”

    Lance had no answer for that. The actions of the NCR after Navarro had their context in the actions of the Enclave under Richardson – and without such context they looked like a bizarre attempt at utterly destroying a defeated enemy for no clear reason, of showing no distinction between combatant and civilian. And the Enclave had revised their history to proclaim that Richardson’s most serious crimes had never happened, so to their inhabitants he was more a martyr than a tyrant. And of course they would name one of their capital ships after such a figure, and of course to the NCR’s analysts that would be the honouring of a genocidal maniac, and of course they would continue to believe that nothing had ever really changed.

    And they would make statements based on those beliefs of relentless war to the utter extirpation of the Enclave, and the neo-Enclave would view those as the threats to its national survival that they were … and on and on the cycle of war and vengeance would go.

    He sighed. The neo-Enclave might well be a fine place to live … but it and the NCR were playing for winner-take-all now. He would not abandon his men, or the millions who were banking on him for victory. He would not have Maggie, his children, or his parents see him for a coward or a traitor. He would not have them use their brutal techniques of ‘pacification’ – that he had no reason to doubt, since they admitted to them – in the NCR. He had sworn an oath when he had joined the military, and he would keep it. Lance left the mayor’s office, the city hall, and the town of Rockford without a glance turned back.

    He had a city to take.

    ==*==

    CST 6:00 AM, December 10 2331

    Rural Illinois


    It was still not light yet as Sergeant Draper worked diligently to get the truck working again. The rest of the convoy was already far ahead – but on this one the front tires had been flattened by the cold of these bitter northern winters, unlike anything California knew. Another soldier came over to him, carrying a spare, which Draper examined. It too was burst.

    He swore. While great care had been taken to ensure the front-line soldiers had received appropriately winterised equipment, there had not been such time to expend such meticulous effort on the entirety of the logistics train, as the number of trucks needed to support some hundreds of thousands in the field was greater by far than the number of combat vehicles they possessed. Which meant the 5,000 Salient Green packets carried by the truck, each sufficient for a full-sized meal, would be several hours late at the-

    A gauss round hit the soldier next to him, punching through his combat armour like tissue paper, and spraying his viscera over the truck. It continued straight through him and the truck’s own chassis, smashing through several crates before making a dent on the opposite side. Draper turned and fired a burst of laser fire, but didn’t hit any of what seemed to be fifteen dark shapes in the woods around them.

    The enemy replied with lasers of their own, as from the ground arose a roboscorp on underground patrol, tearing up the snow and dirt as it fired its stinger-mounted LAER at the unknown enemies. Draper thought he saw three of them fall before a pulse grenade froze up the scorpion-robot, followed swiftly by another gauss round which smashed into it from the front and took it out for good. The three remaining NCR soldiers by the truck kept firing, but they were sitting ducks. Draper frantically ran into the truck – and, keeping his head low to try and avoid the sustained laser fire that was melting holes in its windows - sent a frantic call for help. It was little use, he knew – the nearest vertibird was ten minutes away – but at least it was something.

    “This is Sergeant Steve Draper, 103rd Logistics Regiment – under sustained attack by partisans, unable to move. Help if you-”

    A frag grenade went through the open window – Draper barely noticed its passing before it detonated and smeared him all over the driver’s cab. The others went down easily. The vertibird found no enemies but the burnt-out skeleton of a truck and the bodies of several soldiers, one only identifiable by dental records.

    ==*==

    CST 9:00 CST, December 11 2331

    Main NCR Army Camp, Rural Illinois


    General Lance Robertson mused over the situation. The war was a matter of mere politics, not a noble crusade against tyranny. The fantasy that the Enclave was glass-jawed was just that – a fantasy. Disabused of that notion, he had started to move on a broad front. The two armies he had previously kept in reserve were crossing the river to take Indianopolis via Peoria, Bloomington and Champaign – a hundred thousand of the Colombian ‘volunteers’ had also been sent to the south, and were moving into Arkansas to take Little Rock as well as Memphis via Jonesboro.

    Of course, everything depended on two factors – whether he could take Chicago and the logistical nexus point of O’Hare, and if the Enclave forces at St. Louis remained under siege. If Chicago held, he would not be able to re-supply the armies aimed at Indianopolis in the coming months, and if St. Louis broke free his whole southern flank would be wide open. The ulcer of Davenport also exposed him to attack on his rear, though that pocket was slowly being reduced and was of no consequence for right now.

    The aerial conflict was also troubling – he could not afford to lose any of his laser AA vehicles – the Army Air Corps’ own planes still had to fly from airbases in Brotherhood territory and the parts of Texas not yet under the Enclave’s thumb, and response times were higher than he would like. Aerial warfare also inevitably favoured the defender – a pilot who ejected over hostile territory was inevitably going to be captured, while one over friendly territory would be able to regroup and fly again.

    And the morale issue, again. He had sworn his bodyguard to secrecy regarding what they had seen and heard in Rockford, but he had no illusions they were immune to the temptations of idle talk. He realised he was in a situation where the NCR’s leaders needed to know the truth, but the rank-and-file needed to be kept ignorant for as long as possible.

    Sentinel Brandt entered his tent, looking grim as he always did.

    “General,” he said plainly. “We'll be moving on the Enclave’s main industrial cities already, by air.”

    “Which ones?”

    “Detroit, Columbus, Cincinnati and Cleveland.”

    “Via aerial deployment? That’s madness.”

    “Our vertibird transports will be flying low to avoid Enclave radars and to more effectively evade laser AA systems. The Argo class airships will serve as mobile fallback points and sources of resupply. I’ll be using 5,000 of my best men – they are unlikely to be present at Chicago.”

    “Your ‘Brotherhood militia’ - they’re nigh-useless without support from your actual members. I can’t-”

    “The Brotherhood’s Knights aren’t the dogs of the NCR, to be loosed on your country’s foes when and where you deem fit. We are not under your chain of command, and you’ll do well to remember that.”

    “You will be fighting in person?”

    “At Detroit, yes. The Brotherhood’s leaders don’t cower in bunkers and mobile command posts, they’re on the front line with their men to the very end. Ad victoriam.”

    “I suppose I can’t dissuade you.”

    “No.”

    “As you wish.”

    ==*==

    11:00 AM CST, 12 December 2331

    Fort Davy Crockett, Near Dallas, Texas


    It was shortly after church had ended and Sergeant Walker was tired. He had certainly learned to appreciate it a lot more than he had in the past – though he had never really not believed, he had found religion to be boring, if necessary. Endless dull church sessions singing half-remembered hymns, followed by equally endless dull Sunday School activities. Now, this was different. The company chaplain was really on fire for God, and he always had a comforting word for the troops. Still, of his squad Ray found it unfamiliar – not like the UAC services of his own locality, so informal, with the traditional hymns replaced with “worship songs” which were seemingly all chorus, that chorus being two or three lines each - and Rita did not worship with the others, instead going to those services held by the Catholic chaplain.

    He looked up at the flag of the UAC by the church entrance, the St. George’s cross defaced with a dark blue diamond – that in itself having in its centre a gold Chi-Rho surrounded by a circle of twelve white stars. As the throng of dedicants continued moving out of the house of worship, Walker caught a glimpse of a man in a colonel’s field uniform.

    He saluted automatically, before realising it was his own regimental commander, Constantine Autumn. He was silent, keeping his gaze on Walker (who felt transfixed by it) until there was no-one within earshot.

    “Sergeant Walker?” the man said.

    “Yes, sir?”

    “I wouldn’t tell you this normally, but since you’ve always conducted yourself honourably while dating my niece I’ll let you in on this.”

    Walker felt sheepish at that.

    “We’ll be moving soon. Both 45th Corps and 81st Corps, along with the Marine Task Force that saved the day at Second Houston. I don’t know where, but it’s certainly to the north.”

    Walker didn’t know whether to feel glad that the weeks of boredom and worry over the situation in the mid-west were soon to be over, or concerned that he would face serious combat so soon after the Battle of Dallas, still untried as an NCO. I’ll try and do my duty as best as I’m able. Nothing more or less.

    ==*==

    03:00 AM CST, 13 December 2331

    Western Illinois


    We found the Enclave oil rig
    was makin’ such a fuss,
    We have to stop the Enclave

    cause the world depends on us,
    We got deep in its iron guts
    and we turned our guns around,
    Yeah we found that blasted oil rig
    and then we took it down.”


    Sergeant Thomas Watkins listened to the song in the armoured truck, from a pre-War medley whose lyrics were lost but whose tune had not been forgotten. It did not help his mood. The winter was terrible, the Brotherhood men insufferable, and he was starting to despise the Enclave subjects. Any freedom-loving man or woman would have greeted the NCR’s armies of liberation with flowers and warm welcome – instead they were shown the cold shoulder at best.

    The quartermasters had to come in to the farms and hamlets armed to the teeth and backed up by a platoon at the least – even then the store-owners rarely had any goods, or insisted at length that NCR money wasn’t valid until forced to concede the issue by a number of laser rifles. The coolant stations built by the Enclave … their managers often burned the places down rather than have them service NCR vehicles.

    And then there were the minority of the population that took up arms against the NCR’s soldiers, ambushing convoys and patrols like this one whenever they got the-

    A plasma bolt hit Watkins’ driver, frying his face to reveal the bare bone of his skull as his brain boiled within it. |The smell of burnt meat filled the truck’s cab as Watkins and his squad jumped out of the vehicle. Their gunner opened up with his gatling laser, lighting up a number of trees, but even in the firelight and the dim glare of the sickle moon not much could be seen of the attackers.

    Rapid-fire plasma bolts and laser-beams danced in the chill night air, but the attacking figures seemed elusive.

    Watkins swore under his breath in the middle of reloading a laser-round when he saw a figure clear against the firelight. It was a man in power armour, but larger than any normal human in such a suit had the right to be, and carrying a gatling laser. The rest of the dark shapes seemed to be normal human-sized, but that …

    For a moment Watkins thought it was Frank Horrigan, but reminded himself that that monster had died almost a century ago.

    He reached for a grenade, but in his fumbling panic he dropped it. Seconds later a plasma bolt grazed his left leg. Flesh and muscle seared away before his nerves could register the heat – he fell ham-stringed, a good chunk of his thigh reduced to ash and a decent portion of the rest seared to uselessness. He fell face-first into the snowy soil, the sounds of dead and wounded soldiers all around him. Slowly, one-by-one, the groans of the wounded ceased, cut off by the unmistakeable sound of flesh meeting steel. Then he felt a hand pulling him up by the hair. It was a figure covered all over in black combat armour, who held him up and drew a wickedly sharp combat knife from his belt.

    Watkins tried to struggle, but his limbs were too weak and the black-armoured man too fast. Titanium carbide against flesh was a contest with only one result – the knife slashed through his throat with brutal ease, cutting all the way to the spine. The figure dropped him on his back, looking at the cold stars through a veil of smoke and cloud. It was almost beautiful.

    As he uselessly wheezed through a sundered trachea, his hot blood ebbing away with every beat of his heart, Watkins’ last thought was of his home town of the Hub, the wife he would never see again, and the unborn child he would never see.

    -*-

    Agent Samuel Pierce took his helmet off to spit on the snowy ground, then took it back on and moved again into the forest at a good pace. There were reinforcements coming to investigate, already on their way – they had no ability to take prisoners, never mind treat them decently – and letting them off the hook to tell that there were US Secret Service and Army Rangers operating behind enemy lines was unworkable as well. It was butchery and not civilised warfare – but it was what it was. Behind his helmet, his face continued to wrinkle in a picture of disgust. They were certainly getting hanged as war criminals if the enemy won … but then, they’d declared to do that after victory regardless of whatever war crimes they did or didn’t commit, so in that respect it made no difference.

    What made a difference was his certainty that he would face judgement for these actions, if not in this life then the next.

    “That felt wrong,” the team’s ‘special advisor’ said in his deep and guttural tones. “That patrol made a mistake in running across us, but to kill the wounded like that? It reminds me of what the super mutants used to do. When I tried to tell them of a way to live peaceably, and warned them they would be destroyed if they continued to make war on the people of the Capital Wasteland they cursed me and shot at me.”

    “It’s war, big guy,” Pierce replied. “Blame our CO for not avoiding that enemy patrol well enough. As it is, you know well we’ve got more important stuff to do than taking out enemy soldiers. We’ve got a bridge to blow, and by God we’ll see it done no matter the cost."

    For his part, Special Agent Fawkes continued ruminating on the past as they continued to march.
     
    Last edited:
    Chapter Sixteen
  • Navarro

    Well-known member
    The chapter was getting too big, so I changed my mind and decided to just put the damn rest of it in chapter 17.

    ==*==

    Chapter Sixteen

    MEMO: INFANTRY UPGRADES

    FROM: Dr. Carl Weathers, Chief of OSI
    TO: President Matthew Kimball
    DATE: 12/15/31

    Working with key leaders in the private sector, I believe we will be able to complete Moore’s proposed re-equipment and tactical doctrine changes for the Infantry and PA Corps following the debacle that was the Enclave invasion of Texas, summarized below:

    - 13-man squad, split into three fireteams of four + 1 sergeant
    - Gauss rifleman in each fireteam
    - All infantry equipped with Laser RCW Mk 2., upgraded using modifications based on the AER14 prototype found in V. 22 to fire in green wavelength of visible spectrum (+25% estimated damage boost)
    - PA Infantry to be equipped with Laser-Assisted Electrical Rifle as standard issue.

    , by the end of 2332 with our current budget for such of $50bn, by mid-2332 with a budget of $200bn.

    Of course, we run the risk of a devaluation of the currency or significant increase in the national debt with the latter option (especially with the new Cougar MBT and Bobcat AA/AT Vehicle projects also factored in!). But the certainty of victory is definitely well worth the cost.

    -*-

    FROM: President Matthew Kimball
    TO: Dr. Carl Weathers, Chief of OSI

    DATE: 12/15/31

    Your budgetary request for $200bn has been noted and approved. Victory – after so long – is something beyond price.

    ==*==

    20:00 PST, December 9th 2331
    Irving Residence. Aradesh District, Shady Sands


    Dr. Walt Irving was tired, but that was no excuse to shirk in his duties. While he was a special advisor to the NCR government, he was also an esteemed professor at Shady Sands University – and that, much as he tried to avoid it, meant taking on grad students. He had just finished discussing the doctoral thesis of one Rosa Raines – a bright young lady with red hair, whose visits his wife always turned a disapproving eye towards on account of her looks – when suddenly the conversation took a different turn.

    “I’ve an idea, Professor Irving,” she suggested.

    “And that is?”

    “After this war is over and the Enclave is gone for good – why don’t we forget about Old America?”

    “You don’t mean?-”

    “I do. The Enclave has tried to rewrite history to portray Richardson as a hero and not a villain, to present Frank Horrigan as a noble bodyguard and not a vicious thug, to blacken the name of Ronto, to deny that the Brotherhood tamed the ‘Capital Wasteland’ and not them. Why shouldn’t we turn it around on them?”

    “But why? The goal of a historian is to search for truth, not to try and create it – that’s perverse.”

    “Why not? You yourself have written that we need to begin again, that the Enclave was the consummation of the Old World. Why do we need to teach that before our Republic there was a continent-spanning democratic empire? That the Golden Gate Bridge was built in 1937 under ‘President Franklin Delano Roosevelt’? Surely it’s enough to know that we have an Executive, a Judiciary, and a Legislative Branch, that the great suspension bridge crossing the San Francisco bay was an achievement of the Californian people?”

    “You can’t teach on the Enclave without the necessary context.”

    “In 2242, the leaders of pre-War society tried to exterminate all mankind and conquer the world. They were thwarted and rightfully punished for their actions, and their threat forever ended many years later. That’s all the context you need to teach.”

    “We need to be able to learn from the past to avoid making the same mistakes that brought the Old World to its ruin.”

    “We already have escaped from the potential to make those mistakes. Why dwell on the minutia of how it failed? You’ve constantly written yourself that we need to get out of the shadow of a dead past, of pre-War America. Live in the present – live in the future. Well, I know one way to do that.”

    “I don’t know whose influence has gotten into you-”

    “Look, I’m not parroting somebody else here. These are my own thoughts.”

    Irving mused. How could he reach this woman and get her away from the folly of her ideas? The world needed to be confronted as it was, not as how one would like it to be. That was one motto he had stuck with as a journalist, and why he had resolutely thrown his life into debunking Enclave propaganda about their nation being a paradise – not to mention that it sold well and had brought him many accolades. His book refuting the supposed live footage of their ‘Mars landing’ had certainly been a rip-roaring success across the NCR.

    “Well, I guess you’ve made up your mind. Don’t bring up this nonsense again – we have your Doctoral thesis to focus on!”

    He had a feeling it wouldn’t end there, though.

    ==*==

    10:00 AM CST, 13 December 2331

    AFB O’Hare, Illinois


    The biting wind went through AFB O’Hare, chilling the bones of those unfortunate enough to be outside. The great airbase had been a major international airport pre-War, and stretched over almost nine square miles – a pity most of it was useless right now. When there wasn’t snow piling up on the runways, there was freezing rain, and when there wasn’t freezing rain they were iced over. It was a constant battle to keep even less than half operational.

    You who have ordained for the land’s salvation,
    Through famine and fire and sword and lamentation,
    Now unto You we lift our supplication,
    God save the Nation!
    God save the Nation!



    The holy songs he had sung during the service yesterday kept running through General Julius Chase’s head, reminding him over and over again of the stakes he was dealing with here as he looked over the dismal scene from his office. Not that he expected the good Lord to truly send a miracle – as the saying went, ‘God is on the side with the best artillery’. His promotion to four-star General and concomitant authority over Midwestern Command after the death of Gen. McDowell had been made on the assumption that he would be capable of saving the Steel Belt from NCR invasion. Though untested – everybody was – he damn sure wouldn’t let the President down.

    What flag is this you carry towards the western shore?,
    The same our first sires lifted up, the same our fathers bore,
    In many a battle’s fury it’s shed the crimson rain,
    What God has woven in His loom let no man rend in twain!
    To Canaan, to Canaan, the Lord has led us forth,
    To plant upon the rebel towers the banners of the north!


    He ran bitterly through the figures again. He had 18,000 US Army soldiers available along with 60,000 National Guard – he had ordered the units of Indiana and Ohio to carry out a defence-in-depth of those states as soon as reports of the enemy offensive towards Indianopolis had hit, so those units were unavailable for the time being. The Canadian troops – 100,000 – were being held up by terrible weather on the border of eastern Michigan and Ontario.

    If you’re in the battle for the Lord and right, keep on the firing line,
    If you’d win my brother, surely you must fight, keep on the firing line,
    There are many dangers that we all must face,
    If we die still fighting it is no disgrace,
    Cowards in the Service will not find a place,
    Keep on the firing line!


    He steeled himself and ran over the positives. First off, the six strongpoints around the base - Des Plaines, Park Ridge, Elk Grove, Wood Dale, Franklin Park and Rosemont – essential to its defence would be complete in two days, with the assistance of local construction firms. Those men were as good in a power-frame as his own engineers, when under experienced supervision. Furthermore, the areas between and around them had been fortified with a mixture of razor wire, trenches, minefields, pulse fields, and dragons’ teeth. Secondly, the base had been equipped during the Travis Administration with an experimental laser-defence system designed to hit enemy shells as they descended – if it worked, he would enjoy an advantage with his artillery and be able to fire without worry of retaliation. Thirdly, a battery from the Chemical Corps had arrived two days ago, along with the most lethal nerve agents yet developed – along with various agents intended not to kill but to maim – all to be used at his discretion.

    Fourthly, he had made the engineers cannibalise spare force-screens to add another layer of protection onto his remaining tanks. While the old projectors weren’t able to create a full-on bubble-shell, it was enough to give them a precious degree of survivability. Although it meant he would not be able to replace field defences that burned out until resupply arrived.

    Fifthly, he had reinforcements well on the way, more than he had estimated would be coming.

    Recently transferred to General Alex Autumn’s Central Command – one Army Corps along with a Marine Expeditionary Force, both at Adams – were the two US Army Corps at Boston and NYC respectively, formerly of Northeastern Command. 128,000 men in total, to meet up at Pittsburgh in two days and then move out west as fast as possible. In addition, 96,000 men from Granite’s Southeastern Command, under General Dornan of the USMC, were being sent to break the siege at St. Louis and then redeploy against the NCR force heading for Indianopolis, along with a Corps-strength formation from the Texan army of whom half had finished their retraining and re-equipping to US Army standards.

    Whether they arrived in time was the big question. Tamerlane, he had read at West Point, had once said it was better to be on hand with ten than absent with ten thousand – though the weapons of war had advanced immeasurably beyond the scimitars and bows wielded by that ancient steppe warlord, the adage was still true. Davenport was on its last legs, and if it fell soon – as it doubtless would – 60,000 enemy troops would be freed up to join the assault on O’Hare.

    A final oddity, as well. He (doubtless along with the commanders racing to reinforce him) had been given classified orders from the very top not to cut off the NCR soldiers’ retreat and encircle them, but to harry and pursue them back into Brotherhood-controlled territory. It went against all military logic not to seek the total destruction of their armies, but he would try his best to fulfil the orders anyway, seeing as they came straight from the acting President.

    But he would not give up. Should O’Hare be unable to hold, he would destroy as much as could not be evacuated – and fall back to the city where assisted by the citizenry (some 120,000) he would hold as long as he could, until Autumn and his men arrived. He knew what the NCR wanted, after all.

    Remember Lord, what Edom did on the day that Jerusalem fell,
    Tear it down, they cried, tear it down to its foundations!


    And if that failed, so be it.

    -*-

    Flight Lieutenant Arlene Autumn sat in her bunk in the barracks underneath the surface facilities at AFB O’Hare, sick of the interminable waiting. She had flown all the way from Texas to here and not gotten a single combat mission yet. The weather was terrible – this was the worst winter since they started keeping records again – but surely High Command wanted them to do something other than endless PT and simulation training. Not that she had a problem with the former, she had a reputation at Abe Lincoln High as an athletic girl herself, but still.

    Especially as at the start of February – presuming they made it through all this – she was going on mandatory rear-line duty, lasting six months. Six months of instructing rookie pilots, posing for recruitment posters, and training with various planes until she saw action again, all the while knowing the war was still going on – it threatened to drive her mad.

    Some new planes had also arrived straight from the factories back east one day ago – a squadron of 16 VH-01s, the official designation coming from the unofficial nickname used by the test pilots based on its design, ‘Vertihawks’.

    As she had heard it, the Air Force had issued a request to once more gain access to tiltrotor aircraft during the late Castiglione Admin – the Army and USMC had compromised under the proscription that the USAF’s craft would not be allowed to carry troops. So rather than just settling for a vertibird with half of its tactical role gone, the USAF, working in tandem with Daedalus Aerospace, had carried out a new program to create a dedicated tiltrotor gunship which had just started to go into full production. Hence the VH-01.

    Where the vertibird was bulbous – its cockpit resembling a dragonfly, as many had noted – the vertihawk was all sharp angles, a configuration designed to lend it radar stealth properties (along with its radar-absorbent construction), making it resemble more a bird of prey than an insect. It carried twenty-one air-to-ground missiles, two rocket pods along the wings, a plasma gatling with co-axial automatic grenade launcher built into the nose, and a remote-operated gatling laser as side gun. The cargo bay had been replaced completely with a bomb bay capable of carrying up to 2,000 pounds of explosives.

    The USMC was said to be contracting with Daedalus for a transport/gunship variant, to be designated the VB-03 – the Army probably would too, eventually.

    So, at any rate, she had heard there would be marginally higher temperatures and less strong winds in four or so days – enough that the runways would be much safer to use and hopefully she could fly.

    ==*==

    18:00 AM CST, 13 December 2331
    St. Louis, Missouri


    General Blackwell took another puff of vaporised tobacco and looked on the latest report situation in St. Louis. Bad, but not unendurable. Food was low, even with the relay active as much as it could without burning out and riverboats from Memphis and downstream constantly braving the river. All civilians and soldiers were on strict rationing, with violation to be sentenced by public lashing – an especially bad punishment in the current weather. He was also starting to run low on ammunition.

    The NCR commander surely knew that, and had issued an offer of surrender. To which Blackwell’s response had been curt. It was well-known how the NCR had treated those who surrendered at Navarro – did they seriously think treating their opponents like mindlessly hostile video-game enemies was ever going to work out in the real world?

    Dornan was coming up from the south in two weeks, he’d been told. One element would travel along the river while the other cut a swathe through Missouri. He hoped they arrived ahead of schedule – the NCR and Brotherhood were obviously preparing for an assault.

    Well, assault or not, even if a few of his troops were fool enough to surrender, they would never take him captive to parade around as a ‘dangerous war criminal’ before putting him to death.

    ==*==

    THE CALIFORNIA TIMES
    12/14/31 Edition
    ENCLAVE DEFEAT AT ROCKFORD, MIDWEST


    Our brave boys over in the Midwest have recently won a stunning victory at Rockford over the Enclave, in one of the first engagements with them since the celebrated victory at Navarro in 2249 – which our much-honoured President Tandi sadly did not live to see, dying one day before the Two-Headed Bear was raised over the ruins of the Enclave base. Though our top reporters – Bill Weston and Jesse McLean – were regrettably killed during the battle as they were chronicling it from the air, reports from the front are that the Enclave army was encircled and ‘utterly destroyed’, according to several troopers. Some shattered remnants – like the remnants of Navarro – did limp over to ‘AFB O’Hare’, the Enclave’s main base in the region, but our man in the Midwest, General Lance Robertson, will surely deal with them soon.

    Lance is said to have personally reconnoitred the Enclave slave camp at Rockford and to have returned shaken – what that means for a man who saw first-hand the barbarities enacted by the cartels during the Sonora War beggars the imagination. He did however not have the camp liberated, instead electing to move on the Enclave base as the primary strategic target. We are sending a correspondent to interview General Ortez, who was reported this morning to be moving straight through the camp at Peoria.

    [Cont. page 20]

    ==*==

    12:00 PM CST, 15th December 2331
    Illinois, 38 Miles North-West of O’Hare Air Force Base


    ...And there won’t be snow in Enclave lands this Christmas-tide,
    The greatest gift they’ll have this year is life…”


    The radio continued playing its interminable tune as Lance Robertson looked over the reports in his command vehicle pleased by the recent news – just this day, in the wee hours of the morning, the enemy hold-out at Davenport had fallen. The 60,000 men there were now free – he had instructed them to join the main force aiming for AFB O’Hare with all due haste.

    Regrettably the bridges and parts of the highway had been destroyed during the fighting, rendering it infeasible as an additional crossing-point for at least several weeks, with his engineer companies needed for the general offensive at O’Hare.

    Partisan activity in his rear was a continuous thorn in his side that Brandt had instructed 10,000 of his Brotherhood contingent – that being 25,000 – to suppress with the Brotherhood’s typical means for dealing with irregular warfare.

    “If only,” he said, and turned the damned thing off.

    He knew what Brandt intended with his 5,000 best men in two days – a series of lightning vertibird raids deep into Enclave territory to destroy as much military industry as possible. NCR High Command had urged Lance to prevent such an action, but all his efforts had been fruitless. Brandt was going in. Which gave him about 10,000 Brotherhood troops to act in support, less then half of what he had expected to receive. Under whom, he was unsure – the Brotherhood rank-structure was opaque to him.

    To the south, Ortez was making good progress, having moved through Peoria with minimal resistance – though he had sent a distressed communique stating the disturbing nature of how utterly normal the town had been, finishing with the assumption that it must be a Potemkin village built specifically to fool an NCR invasion, and that Bloomington and Champaign must be the slave camps he had been expecting to liberate.

    At St. Louis, the siege was stable, as per usual. The enemy had stopped counter-attacks on the 13th – whether it was due to their recognition of their position or some other change in the situation. But Friedman’s offer of surrender on that day had been met by a curt reply.

    Get lost, bearfucker. Do you think we don’t remember Navarro?”

    So Friedman was preparing for a general assault on the 26th, immediately after the Christmas celebrations, with an eye to ending the siege and freeing his own troops up for advance into enemy territory.

    For his own part, Robertson believed he would be in position to launch the general attack by the 20th.

    --*--

    A hundred metres away, Corporal Fields was talking intently to Private Cassandra ‘Cassie’ Castillo. He had asked her out after the exhilaration of the battle – they had walked round camp, talked quite eagerly, and they had mutually agreed to continue their relationship. They had almost gone further but neither was willing to go quite that far yet. And her potentially becoming pregnant on campaign was certainly an issue that neither of them were willing to deal with.

    And so, right now they were talking about more recent events, over lunch. It was dried fish, boiled - not entirely palatable, but better than tasteless salient green.

    “I wonder what General Robertson saw at Rockford,” Fields commented. “I heard he was really pale after he went, and he definitely ordered the men who went in there with him never to speak of it.”

    Cassie narrowed her big black eyes.

    “Probably something worse than the worst intel reports,” she said with a shiver not caused by the cold, ruffling her light brown hair. “I don’t know what else could have shaken him so much.”

    “I sure hope the Enclave fold like they did there,” she continued.

    --*--

    Almost a klick away, Sentinel Brandt was speaking firmly to his subordinate in his own command tent.

    “No,” he said to Paladin-Commander Alfred Lyons, noting the man’s shock of unruly blonde hair. “I will not focus on just one Enclave industrial centre.”

    “We stand a better chance of doing more damage if we concentrate our main force,” Lyons said in reply. “Move the whole group rapidly from city to city on vertibirds.”

    “We also risk it facing total destruction. Putting all our eggs in one basket is not an option. And besides, if we attack sequentially the next city after the first will likely be prepared for us, and if not that then certainly the one after that will. We need to hit fast and hard, destroy as much as we can over as wide a territory as possible, then retreat to the Argo-class airships to use as bases strike deeper in.”

    Brandt also, admittedly, disliked Lyons. The eccentric – at best – leader was permissive when it came to outsider-permitted technologies in his domain of the Black Hills and environs, and also when it came to raising up outsiders into the Brotherhood. Such actions veered on breaking with the Codex, and he not only carried them out but believed adoption of them by the whole Brotherhood would greatly enhance their power.

    The promotion of great numbers of new Knights, Lancers and Cavaliers certainly would not help the Brotherhood – they were not only soldiers but administrators of lower-level territories, and with the high level of recruitment – beyond any that the Elders of Vault Zero had done pre-2288 – in past decades to be able to properly fight a full-scale war, there were too many of said group and not enough land for them all to administrate already. Many of the Knights were eager for glory and new land – and if it was not found in fighting the Enclave, they would inevitably take this desire out on each other. And the Brotherhood would disintegrate into civil war and anarchy.

    “Paladin-Commander Lyons,” he finished. “While I am away you will be in command of the contingent of troops moving with General Robertson’s forces.”

    ==*==

    15:00 CST, December 15th 2331

    Illinois, West of Peoria



    Jonathan Diehl, correspondent and photographer for the California Times, could hear shouting and shots fired outside the armoured truck as a partisan ambush attacked the supply convoy he was travelling with. Though part of him wanted to observe the battle, another was drawn by the opportunity of taking an iconic picture – something that would secure his legacy in the Times’ hall of fame so much as the interview he would have with General Ortez later today.

    Perhaps it could even accompany said interview.

    Feeling some trepidation Diehl lifted the top escape hatch of the vehicle, moving too fast for the soldier who tried to hold him back, and climbed the ladder up top. He heard shouting from below and a pull on his pants leg, but ignored them as he tried to catch some image worthy of his-

    A stray laser-beam hit his un-helmeted head, and he fell back dead into the truck. As they moved on from the ambush, the soldiers who had escorted him lamented that they had been sent to escort such a criminally foolish civilian into a combat zone.

    ==*==

    EXECUTIVE ORDER 10998735

    AMERICAN THOUGHT FOR THE DAY: Lawless hearts need firm discipline.

    WHEREAS THE SECESSIONIST, anti-American insurrectionist movement designating itself the ‘New California Republic’ or ‘NCR’ while claiming to be a civilised nation-state, and to stand for democracy and the rights of man, has shown itself repeatedly to hold the most esteemed and ancient principles of international law in contempt, these being conventions that have held since the most early times of recorded human history:

    1. The special status of diplomats, whom they have repeatedly treated as ‘fair game’ for assassination, and have treated Consulates of the US Government as valid military targets – as demonstrated by the repeated attempts to shell the Austin Consulate during their invasion of the Texas region.
    2. The special status of Heads of State, whom they have repeatedly viewed as ‘fair game’ for assassination, regularly celebrate the first – successful – attempt they have made for such, and have boasted in their propaganda about how they will execute the President of the United States once they achieve victory.
    3. The naked abuse of the concept of war crimes to arbitrarily designate US government officials and military personnel as war criminals en masse, and to execute and imprison them for life under farcical military tribunals after their having surrendered, such constituting a deeply serious abuse of PoWs, and futhermore to extend said treatment to the children of such who hold no formal position within the US Federal Government or US Military.

    In consultation with the President, I have made the following decisions:

    1. Any ‘NCR’ individuals involved in successful or attempted killings of United States diplomats are to be treated as war criminals.
    2. The same for any successful or attempted killing or mistreatment of United States Federal government officials.
    3. To prevent mistreatment of our captured troops, it will be made plain that for every US soldier summarily executed by the ‘NCR’ for ‘war crimes’ or who dies in captivity, the US Army will transfer ten ‘NCR’ PoWs to the custody of the criminal justice system to be tried and executed for treason – namely as United States citizens (which they are, being born on United States territory to parents who were also born on such, and who are ultimately descended from American citizens who survived the start of the great period of anarchy throughout our nation) who have unquestionably levied war against it and adhered to its enemies, giving them aid and comfort. If more than 10,000 of our soldiers are executed by the ‘NCR’, or die or suffer permanent debility as PoWs under their custody, ‘NCR’ uniformed combatants in general will be designated as unlawful combatants and remanded to the criminal justice system.

    Let us hope that these consequences for their history of lawless, barbaric actions help the ‘NCR’ governmental and military structures to behave with the minimum of behaviour appropriate for a civilised nation-state, as they claim to be. If they continue to behave in such a manner as they have in the past, they know not what fury they bring upon themselves.

    ACTING PRESIDENT LEOPOLD RICHARDSON
    16/12/31

    P.S. Nichols, have the full text of this broadcast on the radio frequencies the DPI uses for its Californian programming. Even if their civilian populace are blocked from listening, if their ‘government’ doesn’t heed the memo … they’ve earned it.

    ==*==

    06:00 CST, 17th December 2331
    Situation Room, NCR Presidential Palace


    “The latest Enclave broadcast is concerning,” President Kimball stated, as the individuals summoned took their accustomed seats. “Their threat towards our soldiers is clear.”

    “As to the issue,” Secretary Moore said. “As our previous policy states, we will not launch the tribunals until we have our total victory. However, I will make it clear that any mistreatment of captured Enclave soldiers until that point is to be punished most harshly, and they are to receive the same rations as NCR soldiers.”

    “You’re bowing to their threats,” Irving commented. “I don’t-”

    “It is an objective fact, Special Advisor, that there are many NCR soldiers held as slaves in Enclave territory, beyond our reach for right now. I will take the measures I deem necessary to ensure they remain alive until those prison camps are liberated.”

    “I understand. What really interests me is that ‘Nathan Washington’, the supposed Old World survivor, has disappeared. There seems to have been some kind of military coup or internal power struggle, which resulted in him losing power to be replaced by this ‘Leo Richardson’ figure. When we have all the files in their archives, I will be glad to write a book on internal Enclave politics post-Navarro.”

    “Be that as it may,” Vice President Cole stated. “Every minute their ‘Acting President’, the spawn of Richardson himself, breathes is still an obscenity. The Enclave tried to murder the world, slaughtered my people by the hundreds in their foul experiments, and they dare try to claim the moral high ground over us? When we hang them all, part of me wants to wring his neck myself.”

    “Calm down!” Irving shouted. “The war with the Enclave is a moral necessity, but it must be conducted in a calm and measured fashion. To wallow in anger and hatred while waging it is only counter-productive. You want justice for your ancestors, and it shall come in due time.”

    Kimball sighed.

    “I just want to fix this nation. I want it to be safe and strong and free. I want to deal with the Barons and New Reno. I want to end the Brotherhood feudalism in the mid-west. But I can’t. We need those bastards right now to help hold up our republic against the darkness looming in the east, and there’s no time to get our house in order when a pack of slavering savages are at the door. Soon … I know. Our long watch will be over, and I vow that it will not have been in vain.”

    He then adjourned the meeting.
     
    Last edited:
    Chapter Seventeen
  • Navarro

    Well-known member
    So long, so long. .

    ==*==

    Chapter Seventeen

    07:45 EST, December 15 2331
    New York City, NY, ATLA, USA


    The cold air of the city hit John Ellis like a hammer-blow as he got out of the street-car and onto the sidewalk. Snow was falling, as it usually did, but in flakes so fine they were like gleaming white dust drifting down in an almost magical way – not the terrible blizzards of the past few weeks. He had learned in elementary school that back in 2130 there’d been a great winter covering all of California in ice – there were no memories of such an event here and since that freak event, the West Coast had returned to its pre-War climate – balmy, mild winters in which the worst that could be expected was heavy rains. God, how I wish I could go back there someday. From the majestic mountains to the warm beaches, the memories of California sustained him even in the worst times.

    But then, his only option in that regard was for the Enclave to achieve victory. Should they lose, he would surely be hanged as a traitor after betraying so many of his fellow agents – some almost certainly to their deaths. If the Enclave deemed him no longer of use they might well kill him as well – but there was the possibility they would spare him. The NCR, despite his own natural sympathies, offered no such chance of mercy. He had thought of flight, to Europe or South America, but deemed it too difficult, and most likely not certain of putting him beyond the Enclave’s retribution – and he could not abandon his children like his father had. That had been the hook they’d used to snare him, and it had worked so damn well.

    An eyebot – an NYPD one, not one of the privately-owned mobile advertisements or the “Public Information” ones issuing war propaganda – floated breezily by across the street, reminding him of how the whole city was under continuous surveillance. There was not a citizen who would not one day or the other be caught on one of the mobile cameras or the fixed ones located overlooking almost every street and intersection, in every public or commercial building, even in apartment blocks. They all seemed to blithely accept it, which was even worse.

    He walked over the snow-covered street to his workplace, the offices of the New York Clarion – noting as he usually did the propaganda posters faced up against the stone walls of the tall Midtown buildings, holding his overcoat tight to him to keep out the chill. There were Britain, Germany and “America” represented as warrior-women (brunette, redhead and blonde) in arms and armour of ancient, medieval and modern eras emblazoned with their nations’ distinct iconography; a two-headed bear-man menacing a beautiful and rather scantily-clad woman with the slogan "DESTROY THIS MAD BRUTE"; and last of all a firing squad of NCR soldiers shooting children in Texas, with the ominous warning “IF YOU TOLERATE THIS – YOUR CHILDREN WILL BE NEXT!”.

    A fantasy as lurid as any the Enclave government ask me to conjure up, he thought, then entered the building. The first thing he noticed was that the lobby was far less busy than normal – with a notably absent receptionist and a number of security men – and he thought of how the recruitment station he had passed in the street-car had a crowd around it lately of no less than 100, compared to the three or four dozen or so he had seen in the last six months, and the ten or so in the year before this.

    The PA system was blaring a warlike tune which made it hard for Ellis to hide his distaste:

    I wish I was in Arroyo,
    I’d lay those murd’rous traitors low,
    Right away, come away! Right away, come away!
    We’ll put the rebels all to rout,
    I bet my boots will whip them out,
    Right away, come away! Right away, come away!

    We’ll all go west to Cali, away, away!
    Each Cali boy shall understand
    That he must mind his Uncle Sam!
    Away, away! We’ll all go west to Cali!”


    He went up on the elevator to the floor where his office was situated, to see the editor of the newspaper – an old, tall man with dark skin who had started working at the newspaper in the days when Manhattan had been an independent city state – giving a ferocious rant to some of his immediate subordinates.

    “Whaddya mean Hayes went over to West Point?! First the interns, then the fucking staff go and join the Army? And now the senior guys wanna play office-”

    Just then the man realised who had just entered the room, and immediately snapped out of it.

    “Mr. Ellis,” he noted. “You were able to make it on time today.”

    “The weather has let up a bit. Not nearly so good as it is in Texas, or so I heard.”

    “Good to hear. Now, you’re in line for a promotion, since so many-”

    “I heard.”

    “You’ve just turned 32, haven’t you? It’s a wonder you aren’t joining up at the recruitment office yourself. A minor miracle if I may say so myse-”

    “Wife wouldn’t allow it.”

    “Well, that’s good to me at any rate. Paper won’t run itself.”

    “Certainly. Can you give me some more details on my new job? ...”

    ==*==


    07:50 EST, December 16 2331
    Lexington, MA, NELA, USA


    I heard tell of your greatsires, John, they fought at Bunker Hill,
    How they counted all their life and wealth their country’s off’ring still,
    Would you shame the brave, the old blood, John, that flowed on Concord plain?
    No, take your gun and go, John, though I may never see you again.”


    The radio kept on its song as Martha Stanstead listened to it bitterly, making the final preparations to open the convenience store owned by her husband and her. From the window she could see across the Battle Green, to Old Glory still waving where it had for almost six hundred years and a statue of President Autumn precisely where he had stood making his famous speech after the cleansing of the raiders that had once used the town as a base, and beyond that to the Town Hall next to Buckman’s Tavern.

    Raiders. Either a child’s bogey or the villains of a thousand adventure stories set in the days of lawlessness, it was hard these days to believe that they had ever existed physically, never mind murdered her great-Aunt Mary back in the summer of 2287, or used the auto factory in the town’s southern, industrial district as a lair from which they ravaged the region.

    Sure am glad I got out of working there, she mused. Growing up on a small farm south of Sanctuary Hills and near the eastern edge of Concord as the youngest of five siblings, she’d never liked working in industry, though obviously somebody had to do it. She heard the place wasn’t making cars and trucks any more – the Hermes Automobile Company – which owned it – was due to begin making Custer tanks there under contract with General Atomics, or so today’s Publick Occurences said at any rate.

    Maybe my husband’s going to ride in one of those tanks, she grimly mused. He’d gone off to join the Service two days ago, and she would have gone too, despite her newborn son, save that someone needed to mind the family business. Lots of folks were heading off – the State and Commonwealth Governors were campaigning endlessly, along with the Feds, to get Massachusetts to fulfil its recently-raised quota of recruits to the Armed Forces.


    She sure hoped they met it soon. The news from the front had been nothing but defeat after defeat since the enemy invasion started, and apparently the rebels were on the border of Indiana already despite the best efforts of both the National Guard and the winter weather.

    ==*==

    06:00 CST, December 17 2331
    The Ozarks, Arkansas


    He was in the Museum of Technology, looking on the images of America’s fighting forces, but something was wrong. They were all glaring at him with a fiercely disappointed expression – from the 17th-century militiaman through the blue-uniformed armsmen of the 18th and 19th centuries, helmeted khaki-clad warriors of the 20th and early 21st centuries, and the power-armoured heavy infantry of the late 21st century onwards. They looked at him, and they started running after him. He ran and ran, but they were behind every door and every corner, and they turned into rebel soldiers and started holding him down and though he was in armour he was helpless to fight them off and-

    Sergeant Walker woke up with a jolt as the Dornan IFV he was driving in stopped, wakeup drugs automatically clearing the vestiges of sleep from his system. He put on his helmet with a pneumatic hiss and got out of the vehicle through one of the side doors, the squad following him easily as he switched his vision to thermal mode. There were a number of armed men visible in thermal mode, about two or three dozen by his initial estimate, in front of a broken-down truck. They were tanned with dark hair and eyes, and as the US soldiers approached they threw down their guns (semi-automatic bolt-actions) and threw up their hands. They were wearing what seemed to be NCR basic fatigues with light pre-War combat armour thrown on top – and on their right shoulders was threaded the flag of Gran Colombia.

    “Who are you?” Walker asked, levelling his rifle – not yet loaded – at them. “And what are you doing in United States territory?”

    They did not respond, uttering exclamations in a language Walker didn’t understand. He asked the question more forcefully, and made a show of loading his gun.

    They did not respond, again.

    Rita spoke up, translating his demand into Spanish. They were very talkative after that.

    They were soldiers of Gran Colombia who had volunteered to join the NCR military in hopes of avenging the humiliation of 2320. They had marched south from Springfield to try and take Little Rock, but the attack had swiftly run into problems. There was too little clothing fit for the cold weather, and the trucks were constantly breaking down. The higher-ups hoarded most of the maps provided to them, so they quickly got lost on entering Arkansas and had ended up on this backcountry road between two hills. Their radio had broken and the NCR had given them incompatible spare parts, so they could not communicate with their commanders or the rest of their army.

    They wanted, above all, to go back home and to escape this cold, mad country where a war was going on little of them now saw as particularly important, with such intensity that even women would fight as soldiers. Rita translated all this to Walker, who then conferred with Cpt. Elliot Washington and Col. Constantine Autumn over helmet radio, the latter of whom discussed it with Lt. General Christine Curling.

    Walker then told them, through Rita, that they would be taken as prisoners of war and remanded to the PoW camp at Guantanamo Bay then repatriated on war’s end, under a lifelong ban on entry to the United States. The US Ambassador in Cartagena would presumably send a sternly-worded message to the government of Gran Colombia encouraging them to withdraw their troops from the NCR’s service and warning them that if Gran Colombia decided to engage itself in the war as an active belligerent rather than a pro-NCR neutral then a state of war would naturally exist between the United States and it, with all attendant consequences.

    The Dornan IFV quickly moved on.

    “Poor wretches,” Ray commented. “Soldiers from a tropical country in the middle of this awful winter?”

    “They had it coming,” Tyler enthused. “Invading our country like this.”

    “I’m glad they didn’t try and make a fight out of it, at any rate,” Corporal Young noted. “It’d have felt terrible dealing with them. Like watching one of my students frying ants with magnifying glasses.”

    “I hope any others we meet are as sensible,” Rita finished. “For their own sakes more than anything.”

    ==*==

    08:00 CST, December 17 2331
    Western Illinois


    Agent Pierce panted as he let down the heavy steel box he was carrying, then took a knee and looked out over with his binoculars from the steep western edge of the wooded bluff at the NCR pontoon bridge over the Mississippi, just to the south of a wooded islet known as Morse Island. Seven hundred metres long and able to carry eight trucks – or four tanks – abreast, it was an impressive feat of engineering, and he was one of the first US soldiers to look upon it. Almost continuously overcast skies had hindered satellite or aerial reconnaissance, though reports from patriotic homesteaders in the area had established a rough location which had now been confirmed.

    With only a general idea of where to attack, a strike from Bradley-Hercules had been mooted, considering the cost of its warheads and of resupply – and enemy air defences made an air strike too dangerous to be worth risking. The NCR had furthermore built a short highway, connecting the pontoon bridge to the road networks both in Illinois and in Iowa. The Brotherhood’s supply convoys used it just as much going to and from their depots – but the NCR had built the construction and fiercely maintained sole responsibility for its defence, or so it seemed.

    Nevertheless the Brotherhood had just yesterday deployed many troops via vertibird into the surrounding hills and the plains as far east as Freeport, seemingly with the intent of randomly looting and killing the civilian populace – Pierce could dimly see the burning homesteads to the south from the top of the wooded hill. He suppressed the anger that welled up within him at the sight – marauding techno-barbarians were a threat that would be dealt with in time once this, the more critical danger, was dealt with.

    Pierce looked it over up and down, double- and triple-checking – there were several hundred power-armoured soldiers with entrenched APCs parked around the northern side of the NCR road, along with eight laser AA vehicles facing the north-east and east , each surrounded on three sides by a berm-and-trench system, each with a firing position to the front and two others set diagonally forwards on the other sides, with an emplaced P94 Winchester or derivative of such manned by a soldier in combat armour. There had once been 44 such constructions – but most of them had been abandoned, seemingly in haste, and were empty. To make up for these losses, the NCR’s diamond-shaped fighters were on patrol flying low over the riverbank, and Pierce found himself grateful for the thick trees of these heights. On the west bank of the river, south of the bridge was a fire-base housing a battery of artillery, but no AA lasers and another of the same type to the north.

    The NCR had made their key supply line almost immune to any conventional force that could be sent so deep into their occupied territory – so this mission would depend, as High Command had made clear, on a mixture of subtlety and overwhelming force.

    He put down his binoculars, put his helmet back on and opened the large box that had been dropped from a transport plane at a pre-designated point some days ago, that he had recovered just yesterday; removed its cargo’s covering of impact foam, attached the modifications, assembling the weapon within with great care before loading its projectile into the back.

    It was an M42B Enola mini-nuke launcher with two modular add-ons – a foldable tripod that enabled it to be used by non-powered infantry, and two additional elmag coils that along with the elevation enhanced its maximum range from one-point-five to three-point-twenty klicks. There was only one shell – if he missed his target, the whole mission would partially fail in its objectives. The enemy would certainly not allow an opportunity for another attempt.

    He lased the target with the greatest of care, his helmet HUD interlinking wirelessly with the weapon’s own systems. A range number appeared in the lower left corner of his vision, and the projected arc of his shot covered most of the centre. Right on target. He conferred quickly over helmet radio with the other Secret Service men and the Rangers that all designated targets were accounted for, and waited for the CO’s instruction.

    “All units, you have your targets sighted and ranged, over?”

    “Affirmative, sir, over,” Pierce replied.

    “All units, you are clear to fire on my mark, over.”

    “Understood, sir, over.”

    “Three, two, one, fire!”

    Out of the blue 36 micro-nuclear shells descended on the NCR fortifications guarding the bridge and the road that led from it. The result was sheer devastation, the majority of the explosions themselves hidden from sight as snow instantaneously flashed to steam, creating a great cloud of vapour that for a moment obscured the effects of the blasts. As the initial brilliant cobalt-blue flashes faded from his retinas, Pierce saw APCs and laser AA vehicles turned over on their sides or even their tops, corpses in slagged power armour strewn about like his action figures always had ended up when he was a kid. Utter and total devastation, he thought.

    Pierce turned over his helmet radio to the main channel, and spoke.

    “Designated targets down, first phase of Operation Javelin is a success, over.”

    There followed a chorus of confirmations for the planes already approaching that the defences of the enemy’s main supply route for their northern armies had been stripped away. Pierce then abandoned the Enola as he and the others ran east as fast as their legs could carry them, turning on their suits’ stealth equipment. Explosions rocked the forest scant minutes later, as the artillery turned and levelled to fire a full-scale barrage – but Pierce and the others were already gone. He kept on running, as the enemy fighters swooped in, firing missiles, rockets and frenetic microsecond-long bursts of explosive bullets, scything down trees and blasting craters in the rugged earth. For ten horrible minutes they kept up their ground bombardment, until they swooped up to engage their approaching enemies in the air.

    Pierce moved through the forest half-exhaustedly when it was over, barely able to remember the designated meet-up point. An hour later when they met up on the shallow side of the bluff, he noted that of the US Army Rangers seven were unable to join up with the others, though thankfully none of the Secret Service had met that fate. Two of them would be picked up some hours later, having activated their transponders after being injured – the rest had certainly been killed in the bombardment.

    --*--

    Flight Lieutenant Arlene Autumn felt the rushing G-force as her F-97 Aurora cruised along at 15,000 feet, aiming to intercept the enemy planes before they got the chance to hit the fragile VH-01 squadron which was slightly behind and 10,000 feet below. Man, there’s no feeling like this, she mused. I’ve never felt so alive apart from when I was with George the evening before I- She steeled her mind from such lurid remembrances, and put her train of thought back on track. There was a battle to fight, the NCR planes already rising to meet the USAF fighters. The ECW plane at the back had turned off its systems and the planes were already in combat configuration – the 216th Fighter Squadron wanted to be noticed right now.

    She was in the perch position – one mile horizontal and 1500 feet vertical from her wingman, Fl. Lieutenant Ostlund. The two, along with the rest of the squadron, simultaneously moved into a shallow dive, already drawing the attention of an NCR fighter plane to take out what seemed a vulnerable target. She moved to intercept-

    Fuck!. The NCR plane had turned, practically on a dime, towards her own plane as it approached. The damn things were more maneuverable than the USAF’s own fighters – she knew from experience, but now it was no mere encyclopedic fact.

    Well, she was no rabbit in the headlights. She moved into a zoom climb, hiding her plane in the dazzling rays of the sun. The enemy pilot turned round to hit her wingman from behind, having lost her trail.

    It was a mistake he would not live to repeat.

    Just as fast as she had climbed, she dived into an attack, raking the enemy fighter with gatling-laser fire.

    The sapphire beams struck true, cutting a diagonal line of holes in the Condor’s wide wings. The fusion flare in one of its two engines died and it began to lose altitude. Arlene delivered a coup de grace with one of her missiles, sending the flaming fragments of the enemy aircraft tumbling to earth. Six, she mentally counted.

    She then moved into a cruise at seven-five-hundred feet, moving with her wingman to take on a pair of enemy planes that had just shot down an Aurora. The two split up, and she lost track of her partner as she chased down the plane to the right. It went through desperate loops and spirals in an impressive effort to escape a target lock, and Arlene was having trouble matching the enemy pilot.

    She knew if she spent too much of her attention chasing him, the huntress would become the hunted.

    She opened up with her gatling laser in frustration, cyan beams shooting aimlessly into the air. The enemy pilot, in blind panic as some veered too close for comfort, went into a barrel roll. That was his undoing.

    The Condor lost stability, spinning helplessly in the air. Before the enemy could try and get out of it, Arlene opened up again – this time right on target at the enemy’s cockpit. “Laser-proof” glass, not meant to stand up to such firepower, gave way. He didn’t even have time to scream as the merciless cobalt beams reduced him to free-floating vapour and blew a hole straight through the front of his airplane.

    The Condor kept on spinning until it smashed into the ground. Seven.

    Three US planes had been taken out at the end of the battle – the NCR squadron was in retreat having lost five.

    And far below, the Vertihawks had done their work with terrible precision, swooping down with terror-sirens blaring for a bombing run. The micro-nuclear and plasma explosives destroyed the pontoon bridge utterly, leaving what few remnants remained floating just under the ice of the frozen river. They were now disengaging, breaking off into groups of two for attacks of opportunity on Brotherhood “patrols” and NCR supply convoys in the area.

    As for Arlene, the 216th took out an NCR supply column with their remaining missiles and rockets then headed back to base at O’Hare.

    --*--

    Knight-Sergeant Collins looked at the burning house with a grim look. The Brotherhood had enacted its sentence on them for harbouring enemy partisans. It would be a message to the rest not to support those lawless self-proclaimed soldiers, little better than raiders.

    In time, the Brotherhood would eventually be sending the same message to the people of the NCR. The great slaughters of the 2260s and 2270s still cried for vengeance, and the NCR was no different than the Enclave in practice – both polities using advanced technology without the moral wisdom to use it appropriately, refusing to put their trust in the noble fraternity whose moral authority on the matter came from their rejection of perverted science at their founding, whose sole purpose was to preserve it and use it wisely …

    He turned round, and prepared to head back into the verti-

    There was a high-pitched wail that pierced deep into his bones, even through his armour and the craft parked a dozen or so paces away disappeared in a sphere of brilliant blue-white light, its fusion reactor going up in a secondary blast. Cobalt-coloured flames licked at the charred remains, giving off a cloud of noxious black-

    Another explosion seconds later took out three members of the team located to his left in a blast of smoke and fire, and Collins could hear loud music playing from above, could see glimpses of a craft through the veil of smoke. He opened fire with his automatic laser rifle as the other squad members dispersed and went to ground, not expecting to seriously hit it.

    The smoke cleared and for a moment he saw clearly what it was – like a vertibird but all angular and harshly-lined, more like a bird of prey than an insect, its colouring black with an Enclave lightning-bolt decal on its side. A nose-mounted chaingun spat out blue-white bolts of plasma, forcing them to disperse further, as an attached automatic grenade launcher released Enclave plasma grenades. The craft swooped over them and turned for another pass – Ames struck a glancing hit with his gauss rifle, knocking off a speaker attached to the side of one of the engines. The damnable music stopped-

    A volley of gatling laser fire struck from the flank, hitting Ames and one other. They fell over dead.

    The enemy had another aircraft of the same type, which seemed to be turning in a circle round them, before sharply turning and releasing two of its missiles as it started playing the grandiose song in turn. Four Brotherhood Knights fell. The first aircraft fired two missiles also – only one died, but it was enough to seriously damage the squad with the casualties already sustained.

    Collins spat and fired his rifle defiantly at the Enclave aircraft as it swooped for another attack. Two missiles simultaneously hit him, killing him instantaneously. The rest did not long survive him.

    ==*==

    CST 13:00, December 17 2331
    Detroit, MN, GRELA, USA


    Sentinel Brandt jumped out of the vertibird twenty metres into the crowded streets of Detroit. As he looked round to get his bearings, his expression quickly turned to disgust. Sheer decadence, he mused, of the sort that doomed the Old World. Advanced technology used for frivolity, not with wisdom. The wisdom that Roger Maxson learned at Mariposa and handed down to us in the Codex.

    He snapped out of his ruminations and swiftly moved with his men towards the industrial district of the city, ignoring the outsiders who milled about senselessly in panic. But nevertheless they met fire as they moved through the city’s commercial areas – from behind fast-food kiosks, clothes-store mannequins, restaurant tables, shop counters and car windows. It was a relatively insignificant mix of ballistics and red-spectrum lasers – nothing to worry about, and short bursts of suppressive fire were sufficient to frighten the outsiders into letting off.

    In the distance, a Hellion fired a missile at the city’s train station, swooping up in celebration at the damage done to the platform when an AA laser detected it and scythed it down, sending its burning wreckage flying down to hit another.

    They began facing more resistance – platoons of Enclave light soldiers armoured with the typical light armour used by their troops and armed with rapid-fire blue laser rifles, along with small groups of power-armoured men armed with the same. With vertibird and Hellion assistance, the Brotherhood teams were able to push through these groups and begin converging as they hit the industrial district – though the craft couldn’t fly too high lest they become susceptible to AA laser fire.

    They quickly split up – Sloan led his 500 men to try and take out the munitions dumps on the outskirts, Barber the air factories, and Volz the vehicle factories. As for Brandt and his men, they were heading for the power-armour and small arms factories. As they approached that area, they quickly subdivided into four groups of 125 – Brandt led his force to a factory with a sign on it saying NEMEAN INDUSTRIES.

    No surprise the Enclave have done that, he thought. Revived the wretched “free-market” system of the Old World. The system that pointlessly reduplicates effort, spends so much on convincing the populace to buy frivolous things, uses advanced technology recklessly and arrogantly in the way that put the last nail in the coffin for mankind …

    He was so engrossed in his mental rant he barely realised it as a laser-shot hit his breastplate. The Brotherhood group moved up rapidly, easily breaking through the hastily-assembled barricade that lay in their way and its emplaced gatling laser.

    There was a great explosion to the north – Sloan, or one of his teams, had taken out a munitions dump, which was quickly confirmed as he announced it over the radio. Brandt conferred with the others – Volz and Barber were also making progress towards their targets.

    Reports from the other cities targeted also indicated more resistance and higher casualties than expected, but nevertheless they were still making progress (though less than planned) in their effort to destroy as much industry of military value as possible before moving on at the end of the day.

    Good.

    Another barricade was not too far away, and they moved through a hail of laser and mortar fire to break it as they had the first, swiftly pushing through the lobby.

    The fighting in the corridors lasted a lot longer. It was an hour or more, and some men died, but light infantry could ultimately not hold back powered troops – especially in the confined spaces they excelled in. Brandt led the group deeper in, taking point, the demo team bringing up the rear, throwing the doors of the main factory floor off their hinges in his haste to see the Enclave’s industrial might destroyed.

    The great hall of industry was utterly empty, its brick walls barren and its floor covered in dust, only the supervisors’ catwalks remaining. The machinery that was the real source of its strategic importance had been moved elsewhere – perhaps to underground storage, perhaps to the eastern seaboard.

    Brandt turned round, leading his men to run back through the corridors of the abandoned factory, to leave it and sweep another target.

    He had just gotten out when a pulse grenade slammed into his chest and detonated. His armour’s systems sparked out a moment, started to automatically reboot as he turned leftwards – then a Lafayette tank which had moved in position round the corner fired its railcannon at him. The solid slug of tungsten-steel alloy, intended for use in urban combat, punched right through Brandt’s chest in one shot and tore a divot in the sidewalk. Life left him instantly. His compatriots broke out of the building to face a wall of gatling laser and plasma caster fire from three directions.

    They did not last much longer.

    ==*==

    PST 14:00, December 17 2331
    Nellis Army Air Base, NCR State of Mojave


    Staff Sergeant Boone Russell looked on at the expanse of the base as he prepared to run laps on the PT field, as he had for so long after his number had come up. The folks up in the Midwest may be complaining about the cold, but here in the State of Mojave it was pleasantly mild. A couple days ago, he had even gone to visit his grandfather – but the old man had been absent. Locals had said he’d gone on a long journey with one of Mr. House’s robots, and wasn’t sure himself if he’d return or not.

    He remembered reading his grandfather’s memoirs about the place – of the tribe of former Vault Dwellers that had lived over here, shooting at anyone who came near until his grandfather befriended them. Well, after the First Legion War they had entered into an agreement with the NCR Army Air Corps to share the base – which they had tried to renegotiate in their favour some twelve years later, back in 2297, well before he was born. Their shenanigans had pissed off the AAC, so their special arrangement had been nullified and they’d had been dealt with as the NCR did with any other tribe – shuttled off to a reservation, over north-west of New Vegas near the mutant reservation at Jacobstown.

    They should count themselves lucky they weren’t sent over to New Nevada with the Khans and Jackals and Vipers, Boone mused. But anyway, he was anxious to see action along with the 100,000 other soldiers in and around New Vegas – not to mention the 50,000 at the Dam (it had been renamed Kimball Dam some years ago, but nobody bothered using that name save in official memos and documents) and an additional 100,000 at Fort Cassandra Moore, on the same mountain where Caesar had placed his encampment as he looked to conquer the Mojave. The Enclave had bombed it some years later, and collapsed a corner of the pinnacle, but the NCR outpost destroyed in that attack had been replaced by an invincible fortress.

    He had been to the Dam once, on liberty, and looked north to see the NCR’s greatest achievement. Two and a half square miles of military base and airfield, raised up three-seven-hundred feet above the desert on sheer walls of black basalt. From twelve artillery batteries, to a laser defence system capable of defending against everything from artillery shells to nuclear missiles, to virtually limitless supplies stored underground for decades, it could hold out against an Enclave siege for five years according to the latest estimates.

    But it would likely never see action. Once Robertson took O’Hare, the Enclave’s subjects would rebel – at the same time the forces in the Vegas region, to be followed soon after by all the troops assembled along the Kimball Line, would be able to travel by air to the Midwest to reinforce him. That blow would leave them staggering and reeling – then the knockout would swiftly come.

    ==*==

    CST 16:00, December 17, 2331
    NCR Staging Ground for Operation Kodiak Eyrie, 20 Miles North-East of USAF Base O’Hare, Illinois


    Lance Robertson looked on at the assembled men. The situation had grown desperate indeed with the enemy air attack – the bridge south of Dubuque and a good number of truck convoys had been annihilated – at a stroke halving the amount of supplies he was receiving regularly. There was a crude landing field to the north of the base where supply vertibirds could land, but its capacity was not great – new ones would be established at the villages of Aurora, St. Charles and Elgin as the assault carried on, but even that would be insufficient for all his troops’ needs.

    His men also had a great supply of food and ammunition already with them, but it was limited. And with all of his own engineers needed for the coming assault on the fortifications around O’Hare, it would take the Brotherhood’s own too long to rebuild the pontoon bridge at the crossing south of Dubuque.

    Ultimately all the factors led up to one conclusion - he had to take AFB O’Hare within three weeks at the most, or his men would simply be unable to proceed further.

    He would not be meeting up with the 60,000 from Davenport before attacking - at any rate, it would be better for fresh troops to join a battle already in progress than to have a larger army at the outset.

    He would have given a speech to mark this new stage in the offensive, but what would he have said to the newsmen, to the soldiers, to the millions at home waiting on his words? That they were fighting another democratic society to maintain the political independence of Shady Sands from Washington DC? That the Enclave would be brutal in conquering them if they won, but relatively merciful after the conquest had been achieved, so long as they accepted its rule as legitimate? That they were not seeking their extermination or enslavement, but simply the acceptance of their self-proclaimed authority?

    He could have easily lied; but that would have shown on his face. And if anything, the result may be even more damaging to morale. So now he was curt to his men, his face bitter as he spoke.

    “Soldiers,” he said plainly. “We will be advancing on O’Hare through the night. I know this is hard on you – but I expect no less from myself. We will be beginning offensive operations at nine-hundred hours on the eighteenth, with the aim to take it by the beginning of 2332. The NCR is counting on us, and expects no less than victory. For the Republic!”

    ==*==

    CST 06:00, December 18 2331
    Seven Miles East of Danville, IL


    Lt. General Ortez awoke from slumber at his accustomed time in his command tent, full of doubts and fears. The moon still shone in the western sky, pale light coming in through the tent-flap to shine on his face – lately he had started to fancy that it was peering into his dreams, mocking him. A superstition brought on by stress, he reminded himself again. It’s just a big hunk of rock in the sky, reflecting the Sun – what God put it there to do some billion years ago. No power to harm or heal.

    Enemy attack yesterday had destroyed the crossing south of Dubuque – engineers present in the area were not sufficient to rebuild it. Which in turn meant that supplies would have to move through the Burlington, Keokuk and Quincy crossings, as well as eventually St. Louis. His role in the stages of the initial operation could right now not be carried out, as the main force needed all the supplies necessary to take O’Hare and what had been relegated to him was insufficient for a sustained attack on Indianopolis, never mind the march south to Louisville and the following curve northward through Cincinnati, Columbus and Cleveland before swooping south-east to take Pittsburgh.

    But it was not those mere military matters that worried him – it had been what he had seen at Peoria, Bloomington, Champaign, Danville. Prosperous, peaceful towns like many in the NCR. Maybe the Enclave’s totalitarian rule focuses on the cities, Ortez theorized. Maybe they don’t have the resources to police the areas outside as they would like to. His men had passed through those towns as well, and he had been forced to issue a general order against speculation, theorising or rumour-mongering as to the nature of Enclave governance and politics. Leave that to Military Intelligence.

    The lack of movement and clear purpose in any army was a source of restlessness and disciplinary failure. Unfortunately, his options were limited in that regard. Retreat? High Command would not tolerate it, not when he had broken so far into Enclave territory. To stay in one place would make him a sitting duck and only breed further discontent. The remorseless logic of the situation forced him into one option – to move on Indianopolis and hope he could take it as soon as possible, then winter in the city and resume the offensive with the spring thaw and the coming supplies from Chicago and the St. Louis crossing.

    A long shot, but his only one.
     
    Last edited:
    Sidestory: China, Part One
  • Navarro

    Well-known member
    A glimpse at what's happening across the Pacific.

    ==*==

    March 22, 2332 (383 People’s Revolutionary Calendar)

    Somewhere in Northern China



    The mud-walled thatched houses of the collective farming unit smoked in the first light of early dawn, and the soldiers nearby bowed before an image outside it. It was of a man of advanced years, bold characters proclaiming it to be of the Supreme Leader of the Democratic People’s Republic of China. The Party Official leading them recited the words of the Sunrise Incantation, which they repeated after him.

    “Ten thousand years to you, O Supreme Leader,
    Who kept us safe from the Great Invasion,
    Who makes the Sun rise in the morning,
    And the clouds give forth rain.
    From your great house in Beijing,
    Protect the Revolution and lead us to the workers’ paradise.
    Ten thousand years to you, O Supreme Leader.”

    The Commanding Officer of the military unit in question was first to rise from the Sunrise Invocation, followed by his fellows. The previous day they had dealt with the traitors of this area – not that there had been any legal proceedings in that quarter, but it was an obvious that the peasants must have been hoarding grain in a counter-revolutionary act caused by residual rightist-capitalist-fascist sympathies among them. So units of the People’s Liberation Army had sallied forth from their bunker-garrisons in mid-March to carry out a campaign of terror and slaughter against them, more so as to dissuade such acts in future as to punish the perpetrators.

    Some notables had been beaten and otherwise tortured until they admitted to counter-revolutionary sabotage - at which point sharpened stakes of bamboo had been set out, and these most malicious saboteurs were stripped naked and impaled on them – some were still moaning as they ran out their inevitable demise. Then the soldiers had slaughtered the entire village – clad in their three-eyed fusion-powered thunder-armour and carrying gauss assault-rifles, there was no chance of them being halted. More peasants would repopulate it in future – there were always more peasants.

    The place had been ransacked of any hoarded valuables – though there was not much to take. There had then been an inspection of the granaries, which were only at 50% of their capacity – clearly those individuals working there must have been in on the conspiracy, and must obviously have deliberately burned the grain and rice supplies collected by the collective farming unit. For lack of bamboo stakes, they were all rounded up and shot.

    The Democratic People’s Republic of China was most clearly, under the wise and noble instruction of the Supreme Leader, the most beneficent government in the world. For indeed, had he not ruled nobly and ably from when he united the country in Year 1 of the People’s Revolutionary Calendar, through the invasion from across the eastern sea and the atomic fires that had ravaged China? A dozen Great Leaps Forward, scores of Five Year Plans, and China inched closer each and every year to the Workers’ Paradise. It may not seem to actually be going anywhere, but how could it when counter-revolutionaries lurked within and reactionaries stalked around its borders? A hundred years ago, the Russians to the far north-west had abandoned even the pretense that they were working towards the Workers’ Paradise – of course, they had been capitalist-reactionary in all but name from the period of the Great Invasion onward, if not before that.

    The troops moved on marching, until at a nearby railhead that they were told that they were not returning to their usual base some 20 miles away but mustering at Dalian. Every train on the rail network ran through the same Central Rail Building at Beijing on its course, so it would not add much time to their journey – but it was a mystery as to why they were being redeployed so far away.

    The CO blurted out a question to that effect, which provoked the Party official assigned to the unit – who had recently argued with him over a minor matter of the Supreme Leader’s teaching – to order him investigated. At Beijing, he was grabbed by Party members and never seen again – though screams were heard from the gargantuan Central Administration Building that night, and some weeks later a naked corpse, its face beaten and mutilated to the point it didn’t look human, was hung from one of the cornices of one of its towers.

    Such were the way things went in a society heading towards utopia.
     
    Last edited:
    Chapter Eighteen
  • Navarro

    Well-known member
    RE: NEW TACTICAL FORCE STRUCTURE

    FROM:
    Secretary of War Sebastian G. McCain
    TO: Secretary of the Army Edward H. Devers, Secretary of the Navy Charles Gruenther
    DATE: 12/19/31

    THOUGHT FOR THE DAY: Peace can only be secured through strength.

    The past tactical force structure of the US Army, US Marine Corps and Secret Service, while functional, can always be improved. As a result I can now say that looking back on the cross-force trials held at Adams AFB last year in the late Travis Administration, they have been a general success. We can now look to the new force tactical and equipment structure which retains the firepower of the previous system while giving a new degree of tactical flexibility as a basis for the power-armoured armed services. The new model also eliminates the confusion of the old system, which boiled down to two heavy weapons troopers and kept it unclear how specifically they were to be equipped.

    In summary, our new squad structure will be:

    *Squad Leader (SGT or SSGT) [Power armour, laser/plasma rifle w/grenade-launcher]
    **Team Leader 1 (CPL) [Power armour, laser/plasma rifle w/grenade-launcher]
    ***3 PA Troopers (PVTs) [Power armour, laser/plasma rifle w/bayonet or elmag shotgun attachment]
    ***1 PA-SAW Trooper [Power Armour, rapid-fire heavy weapon such as Gatling Laser, PM-108 Plasma Repeater]
    **Team Leader 2 (CPL) [Power armour, laser/plasma rifle w/grenade-launcher]
    ***3 PA Troopers (PVTs) [Power armour, laser/plasma rifle w/bayonet or elmag shotgun attachment]
    ***1 PA-AT Trooper [Power Armour, anti-armour weapon such as Tesla-Beaton Cannon, LM-280 Portable Laser Cannon, M-78 Gauss Rifle]
    **Team Leader 3 (CPL) [Power armour, laser/plasma rifle w/grenade-launcher]
    ***3 PA Troopers (PVTs) [Power armour, laser/plasma rifle w/bayonet or elmag shotgun attachment]
    ***1 PA-EX Trooper [Power Armour, explosive weapon such as M202 Missile Launcher, M45 Enola, M85 Automatic Grenade Launcher]

    ==*==

    GENERAL ORDER 12823

    TO:
    All officers and NCOs involved in Operation Kodiak (Full List Appended)
    FROM: General (5-star) Lance Edmund Martin Robertson
    DATE: 12-18-31, Two-Hundred Hours

    Enclave artillery have countered our own with exceptional ease and in general fired with uncanny accuracy in the field. Veterans of First and Second Houston, as well as Dallas, have repeatedly reported anomalous behaviour by local birds before these barrages. In response, I am giving a standing order that all birds that move within three hundred meters of NCR troops or otherwise behave strangely in the vicinity of combat operations are to be shot immediately by small arms. This order is to be adhered to until the final defeat of the Enclave.

    ==*==

    7:45 CST, December 18 2331

    Near AFB O’Hare, Illinois


    The light of late dawn was all but completely hidden behind the thick winter clouds as Ranger Brandon McGrath looked to the east from the security of his team’s hide-out. It was a pre-War office building overrun with vines and ivy, overlooking the approach to the Enclave air base General Robertson was moving on. Somebody in recent times had cleared out the lower walls and floors, but then abandoned their work. To the east lay various small villages and homesteads, islands of habitation in the sea of overgrown old suburbia.

    Then there was the base, and finally the monotony of the flat horizon broken far in the distance by the gleaming skyscrapers of Chicago.

    The base – that was the most important thing. Brandon had scouted out it over the past few days under stealth along with his team, several other groups of Rangers, and men from the Circle of Steel. To call it well-defended was an understatement. The most visible defence was a long trench-and-berm setup surrounding the base entirely, lined with concrete on the inside and with various dugouts and pill-boxes along its length, guarded also by various forcefield emitters. Some of the field defences were emplacements for anti-air or light artillery – yet others had gatling lasers or even turrets taken from Enclave battle tanks, obviously salvaged from ones of theirs that had been seriously damaged at Rockford.

    If they’re that desperate, we’re going to win no doubt, he mused. But the trench-line and the six strongpoints attached to it, roughly circling the base, were only the tip of the iceberg. For about half a klick extending from the trench, the ring of abandoned buildings – many of which bore mute testimony to its past as a bustling international airport – around the facility had been cleared to provide open lines of fire for the defenders. In that area there were long rows of dragon’s-teeth anti-tank positions, along with areas that were obviously mined and others where he could see a glint too reflective to be snow.

    Compared to this, Navarro had been child’s play. But then, the terrain had been worse at Navarro – the now-ruined Enclave base crowned a flat-topped hill which was only accessible via either climbing its steep slopes under fire from the base or taking a winding, slightly less steep path, also while under fire. But Navarro had ultimately fallen – though Ranger Chief Elise had died in the recon mission that ultimately helped bring about its end.

    McGrath would have liked to say that the Rangers had taken Navarro – but he couldn’t. No NCR military unit had ironclad evidence of having breached the gate and stormed what had been the Enclave’s last redoubt. Neither could the Brotherhood of Steel furnish any proof that its members had won the victory there. Perhaps the answer to the mystery was found in several papers and photos last held by Gen. Drummond, commander of the NCR forces present there, who in his will had ordered them to be kept in a safe held by his family, for the next two hundred years going on from his death in 2285.

    But anyway, the approach. There was a loud roar like thunder as dozens of guns far behind the line opened up at the designated time – eight-hundred hours. Manifold beams of brilliant blue light shot out from the vicinity of the airbase, and every shell exploded in mid-air over the course of five or so seconds. The smoke of the roiling explosions hung in the air a moment, then was blasted away by the withering winds of winter.

    Here in his armour McGrath was safe from their bitter chill. The other five Rangers with him also were, and so was the Brotherhood man, Knight-Commander Norton McNamara.

    “Makes you miss the Mojave,” he muttered, clutching tight his odd weapon, a holo-rifle – an odd weapon specific to the Mojave Brotherhood, who had found a prototype while searching the old workshop of “Father” Elijah some thirty-five to forty years ago. McGrath had to admit, the men from the Mojave bunker were a lot easier to work with than those from the midwest.

    “I never thought I would,” McGrath replied, and kept on observing the situation. They had received no order to advance, withdraw or redeploy, so here they stayed and watched the unfolding attack. At eight-hundred-thirty they were passed by NCR troops – a mix of power-armoured and light infantry, held in APCs. The soldiers were ants from this height, and the vehicles a child’s toys. They darted to-and-fro across the abandoned streets, using the barren shells of pre-War warehouses and big-box stores as cover, climbing the snow-covered heaps of rubble that were recently-demolished ruins for firing positions.

    At nine-hundred-hours they reached within a klick of the Enclave positions, and then the assault began.

    --*--

    Sergeant Royez sprinted his utmost as the Enclave bombardment tore through the light-infantry squad to his left, even though the shell detonated too soon and they were in cover in the husk of an abandoned hardware store. A vivid green flash appeared safely above their heads, followed by a rain of white-hot metal fragments on them from above at high speeds, courtesy of the shell’s coating of heat resistant metal. What survivors there were could expect-

    He rushed into the open ground before the Enclave defence lines, expecting mines. No such luck. From some kind of unseen mechanism energy pulsed continuously through his armour’s systems, sending it haywire. The servos failed. Moving at a run, their momentum and the armour’s own weight combined to send the NCR powered soldiers sprawling helplessly on the ground.

    To try and lift it with merely human strength was hopeless. As error messages flashed red on his HUD, he pulled himself with all his might through the snow to find cover, all the while watching helplessly as his men were taken out one-by-one as they similarly tried to save themselves. Eventually a team of unpowered infantry found him and dragged him out of that awful zone of death, but only two of his squad had made it. His company had lost a third of its strength just in that brief engagement.

    --*--

    The newly-promoted Sergeant James Fields gritted his teeth, firing a Laser RCW he had taken from a dead power-trooper as the Enclave launched a counter-attack. Even the least-well-equipped of them had plasma rifles and the best of pre-War combat armour, while the majority of them had either power armour ranging from the Navarro-style to the new ‘modern’ type, or what seemed to be the Enclave’s answer to ranger combat armour.

    The enemy, clad in the long-eared armour the Brotherhood nicknamed ‘Black Devil’ – though it was in a winter camo colour scheme – had several holes burnt in his chest armour by 30 seconds of continuous suppressive fire – long enough for Castillo to grab a fallen grenade rifle and take him out of action with a shot that blew off his arm to the elbow. He was quickly recovered by Enclave medics – they have those?, but he should be out of action at the least for months.

    He took a breath and panted behind cover before throwing off a round of suppressive fire at no-one in particular. Fighting in these winter conditions was especially hard, the cold seeping into his bones and drain the life from him.

    He saw a convoy of engineers approach from the north-east – they had been sent to reduce the enemy tank traps there, evidently to no success. Many of the casualties from there, he would learn later, were injuries – victims of land-mines laid between the tank traps to secure them. Even with Vault City’s techniques, it would take weeks for them to be combat-capable again.

    --*--

    Ranger McGrath watched from his high perch as the NCR assault was met with a vicious Enclave counter-attack that drove it backwards. The NCR force – about twenty thousand men – broke off at twelve-hundred hours, having taken two thousand casualties.

    --*--

    At his command post, Lance Robertson ascertained the situation. The enemy defences had proven to be slightly stronger than he anticipated – he had never expected to win O’Hare in one battle. In two weeks the 60,000 men from Davenport should arrive and he would have enough for a decisive push – in the meantime he would continue to probe for weaknesses. 28,000 men would be dedicated to the five nearest enemy strongpoints – the two northeastern ones, the northwest, the southeast and the southwest – with the aim of reducing and isolating them in preparation for the big push. Be that as it may, he would also appreciate an early breakthrough.

    The eastern one at Rosemont would not be invested – assailing it would overly divide his forces, and allowing the enemy a line of retreat would dampen their fighting spirit.

    But time was also his enemy as much as it was the Enclave’s. If he could not force O’Hare in three weeks … that was it. Every hour, every minute, needed to be devoted right now to victory.

    He had talked to Lyons about drawing back the 10,000 Brotherhood soldiers committed to anti-partisan activities, but they were not actually under his command but of one of his fellow Paladin-Commanders, who had wholeheartedly refused when he offered it to him. Until the Elders of Vault Zero concluded the internecine political games (that were doubtless happening) involved in appointing a member of the Brotherhood to the rank of Sentinel, it was unlikely he would get them back.

    But the strategic picture, beyond the overall operation, was bitter. He could take the Midwest if he could take O’Hare, but holding it long-term was less likely. Holding it for the short term would be just as likely if he continued advancing, as he would have to then march on the Eastern seaboard without the fantasised mass revolt within the Enclave’s ranks and facing severe partisan activity in his rear. A more reasonable option would be to hold position in the Midwest, to use it as a bargaining chip in negotiations to force the Enclave government to acknowledge the NCR as a sovereign nation, but Shady Sands’ orders were quite clear that total victory was the only thing they would accept. A peace that put the borders of the Enclave’s territory at the Appalachians or even the boundary of their capital city was unacceptable to them.

    And after the victory … some form of amnesty was necessary for the former Enclave individuals. He might well be able to win the war, but he could not win the peace by slaughtering and imprisoning every soldier, every businessman and everybody involved in government. Again, that was politically unacceptable to Shady Sands, at least right now. They seemed to not simply grasp the scale of the mass killings and incarcerations that would be required – even if the New Enclave was everything they said it was, some degree of clemency would be needed simply to keep civil society functioning in the liberated areas. They had never had to deal with such practical issues in their lives, and it showed.

    The enemy had refused his offer of surrender at Rockford quite rationally, he’d now figured. If surrender meant certainty of death or lifelong imprisonment, they would not take it unless they were overwhelmed by shock and lost rational control of themselves. That meant every enemy army he faced would have to be fought to total destruction. Moral considerations, even if they were valid in the current context, paled in the face of that awful strategic reality

    That’s another reason I have to take O’Hare – gotta be able to have the newspaper men document what Chicago is like as we enter. Without evidence, Shady Sands would have no reason to believe him when he gave his message – no reason to give the amnesty, no reason to seek a negotiated peace.

    The damned war had seemed so simple before it had begun in earnest, to be just a repetition of all the others preceding it. A good New California Republic against an evil enemy – the Unity, the Old Enclave, the Legion. But as it proceeded, things had rapidly become more complicated, and not just in the mere logistical and strategic sense. If she did not realise that complexity, Lance knew the NCR faced far greater difficulties than this campaign.

    ==*==

    14:30 CST, December 18 2331

    O’Hare AFB, Illinois


    General Julius Chase looked at the cryo-frozen creature. It was an aberrant form, covered with a jet-black exoskeleton – two legs holding up a stumpy torso that was almost all mouth, from which two long tentacles proceeded in the place of arms, slick with venom. Nature’s process of evolution had nothing to do with its design – only the needs of the pre-War US Army. The genetic codes of a dozen creatures – one not from this Earth – had been spliced together to create an ultimate predator. The entities had been recreated by the post-War US Army much later on, and had furthermore been intentionally been made sterile as their intended target was not Chinese territory this time.

    He considered it a moment, then left the storage room and walked through the concrete-and-metal corridors that ran under O’Hare AFB. They would certainly not be unrecognisable to somebody who had been in any of the bases that were considered part of the ENCLAVE continuity protocols, which had ended only in 2283. The same alternating warm yellow and cool blue lights, the grated floors under which lay crawlspaces tended to by techs and cleaning robots, the dilating doors – though with the “E” symbol of the old days replaced with the USAF lightning-bolt.

    The war had not gone as planned. The war-games and simulations – some of which he had taken part in himself – all indicated that an enemy invasion would be held back by the National Guard long enough for Midwestern Command’s forces, along with those of Central and Northeastern Commands, to reach the front and defeat the enemy force. The attack would have been defeated within a week, two at most. But it hadn’t gone that way – the movement of forces and aerial-orbital recon had been disrupted enough by the harsh weather conditions that the intended defensive strategy had not worked, while the enemy force itself was twice as large or more as what had been expected to have been deployed by them.

    He walked through, and arrived at the base’s war-room. He pressed his thumb to a sensor – there was a prick as it took a blood sample and compared his genetic code to that recorded on the files. He ran his keycard through its reader as another system compared the geometry of his face to that on file. All matched, and the door opened with a pneumatic hiss as the forcefield immediately beyond it deactivated. He walked through, and it flickered back on as the door closed.

    The room was large – in the centre was a three-dimensional holographic map of the base and its environs, working in tandem with radars, GPS, and IFF signals to display in real-time as best as possible the positions of friendly and enemy forces. Around it were sitting three men – Lt. General Horace Rosenthal, his second-in-command now that he was in the position of authority over Midwestern Command, Colonel Andrew Moretti from the Chemical Corps, General Kenneth Washington (not connected to the President’s family, but the Washingtons of the former settlement ‘Rivet City’, one of whom had been the first Librarian of the Library of Congress in two hundred years) of the Air Force, who usually commanded the day-to-day running of AFB O’Hare.

    On the round walls were maps of the Chicago area, Illinois, the Midwest and the United States in general.

    The various commanders of the National Guard forces in Indianapolis, Cincinnati, Columbus, Cleveland and Detroit – the key industrial cities to be protected as long as possible – were available to sit in virtually via HoloComm – but their flickering sepia holographic images were not present. They had better things to deal with. General Blackwell’s, though, was.

    “How is St. Louis?” Chase ordered grimly. “I want a full report.”

    “We’re holding the airport, sir,” Blackwell said exasperatedly. “Between it, the river and the relay we have barely enough food and supplies. The NCR and Brotherhood forces don’t seem to be co-operating – it’s a certain case of different command structures, especially given the recent raids so far east.”

    Chase nodded. The power-armoured raids had been limited in the level of material damage – nothing had been destroyed that could not be replaced in some months – and Quixotic as the enemy threw their men away on a raid into enemy territory that didn’t have half the numbers to fulfill its intended goals, but the survivors had withdrawn to their carrier airships. Some 2,000 or so, but still … it rankled him. And the damage to morale from strikes deep into US territory was real.

    Perhaps that was the real intent of such an otherwise senseless gesture.

    “They’re preparing for a full assault to storm the city, sir,” Blackwell continued. “In some days it’ll come – retreat is impossible. I think the Brotherhood will attack first to try and secure the river-crossings – I’ll blow them if need be. And of course, my boys and girls know what surrender or betrayal will bring them. If St. Louis must fall, I swear on my honour as a soldier that another such victory for the enemy ruins them.”

    “Well, then,” he turned to Rosenthal. “How’s the situation after the enemy attack?”

    “Several hundred casualties, no deaths, sir,” the man replied. “The worst will be able to fight again by two days after some cybernetic repairs.”

    “Enemy situation?”

    “They’re preparing for a siege – building field fortifications in parallel to our own. That works in our favour to an extent, but if Alex takes too long to reach us ...”

    “How long can we make it without reinforcement?”

    “Nineteen days. The enemy aren’t moving to totally cut us off, but they can easily disrupt the movement of supplies to the base from the city – and they can pincer us if we retreat.”

    It was grim, but Chase could do with that.

    “Washington, your own forces?”

    “I’ve had the Auroras refitted with AGMs for close-air-support – the enemy would be mad to attack such a thick air defence network as we have here from the air. The Vertihawks and the Army’s vertibirds are in fine condition. The old Lightningbolts and Gryphons we have in storage are also being prepped for deployment – they’ll be ready in nine days. In addition, the Air Force Security Force elements at the base are ready for deployment as a last line of defence.”

    8,000 men, with backup from a few hundred protectrons, a hundred or so assaultrons, and dozens of sentry bots. But they only have Grade C or even D equipment. Will it be enough in the worst-case scenario?

    “Good.”

    “Moretti, the chemical munitions?”

    “All ready, sir. The nerve gas and the phosgene is prepped, as is the Lewisite. I wonder why we haven’t used them already now – enemy would hang us as war criminals no matter what we do or don’t use on them. They want to murder every last one of us, and we treat them with kid gloves.”

    “I wouldn’t use a weapon so terrible unless it was truly necessary. Besides, asides from the ethics of the situation, the enemy would simply use NBC protection if we used them on the first attack. I would rather wait till a situation arises in which their use would really be effective. You will not fire your chemical artillery except on my order and on the targets I designate, do you understand?”

    “Understood, Sir.”

    That ended the substantive portion of the war council.

    ==*==

    13:00 CST, December 19 2331

    Southeast of Cleveland, Ohio


    General Alexander Autumn was at ease in his command vehicle, a Constantine Superheavy Battle Tank named Invincible Eagle. His father had used a re-engineered crawler-transporter, the same one that had taken the soldiers of Navarro to Adams AFB – but it was no longer in military service. The cost of maintaining it, coupled with it presenting a large target and its general uselessness for anything more than being a glorified command post, had ended up with the US Army selling it to a private investor, who had turned it into a museum of the journey across America that had led to the revival of American civilisation.

    At times, he worried about his only daughter, who was stationed at O’Hare, and wondered if he should have asked her to stay at home in Alexandria, DC. An effort likely to fail – Arlene was impossible to get around once she made her mind up. At any rate, he was moving as fast as could be managed towards O’Hare – to split his forces to target the army threatening Indianapolis would only bring his forces to a defeat-in-detail. O’Hare was the axis of the Midwest, the key point that the enemy had rightly identified as critical to taking control of the region. So long as it and St. Louis held, the army at Indianapolis could be cut off and destroyed.

    But that itself went against his orders – he was to drive them out of US-controlled territory, but not to destroy them wholesale. Given the fanaticism with which the enemy treated their war on America as a holy crusade against absolute evil, he could start to see – he thought – what the Acting President’s idea was.

    He wasn’t sure himself, though, if it was a good idea.

    ==*==

    15:00 CST, December 20 2231

    Indianapolis, Indiana


    National Guard Lt. General Colin Lagrange looked bitterly at his desk. 12,000 of his men had just left the city, to intercept the approaching enemy army at Crawfordsville. A doomed assault, but it would delay them for at least one day. Long enough to finish evacuating the last of the city’s military industry, blow the rail lines, and demolish the control tower of its airport. Of the remainder, 10,000 would put in a token fight just outside the city and retreat in the direction of Fort Wayne – hoping to lead them on a hopeless pursuit to overstretch their supply lines. Finally, the most mobile 8,000 had already left and were going on a long drive through the Indiana backcountry with the intention of retaking the three Illinois towns through which their supply lines stretched.

    The situation was grim, but Lagrange reminded himself that there had been worse times, and the US had always pulled through in the end. Furthermore, he had received special orders from the Acting President that Indianapolis was to be undamaged by violence and war as possible, and that its capture by NCR forces was permissible given this priority provided he continued to act against NCR forces after they took the city and made as much effort as possible to ensure that it provided neither transport nor military industry for their armies.

    He had no clue what the man was thinking, but he had to have a reason.


    ==*==

    20:00 CST, December 21 2331
    Southern Missouri


    “As the shadows dance on the tented walls,
    And the camp with melody rings,
    ‘Tis the grand old song of the Stars and Stripes
    That the fireside circle sings,
    Of the Stars and Stripes, the Stars and Stripes.
    For love of which we roam,
    But the final song and the sweetest song
    Is the song of the girls at home.”

    Sergeant Walker listened to Ray’s singing, to the accompaniment of a well-played guitar tune, and smiled. It was the only amusement he could find right now in the bitter chill of his current circumstance. They were driving at a ferocious pace – 48 hours of movement, followed by six of making camp, four of eating and recreation, eight of sleep, and six of packing up and preparing to move full-tilt for another forty-eight hours. The airborne troops were not present – they were at their bases, preparing to strike three days before the ground-pounders made contact with the enemy.

    Occasionally they had encountered Gran Colombian troops, but those units had either surrendered immediately or surrendered after brief firefights. He sighed, and silently prayed for Rita and Ray and Tyler and all the others in his squad, in his platoon, in his company, and for the city of St. Louis, and for Arlene. He had a feeling they’d all need it.
     
    Last edited:
    Chapter Nineteen
  • Navarro

    Well-known member
    CST 10:00, December 23 2331

    NCR HQ, Operation Kodiak Eyrie


    Lance Robertson looked over the reports faxed to him an hour ago. Friedman said the Brotherhood were making the final preparations to assault the Enclave airbase east of St. Louis and the combined forces would carry out a full-on assault on the city and the surrounds tomorrow. He worried though, about the Enclave reinforcements he knew were coming from the south and east. Ortez for his part had smashed the Enclave armies north-west of Indianopolis on two separate engagements and was occupying the city, but seemed to have suffered a nervous breakdown shortly after entering, though he now claimed (dubiously, Lance thought) to be at full capacity.

    For his part, the commander of the NCR’s midwestern forces had made almost all his preparations for what everyone knew was the most critical part of Operation Kodiak.

    For the past few days he’d been probing for weaknesses in O’Hare’s defences - reducing the outlying mine-fields and pulse generators, and even using direct-fire artillery to take out the bunkers and pillboxes of the strongpoints themselves. A risky tactic, but when he could get it done it was effective. But still, Shady Sands wasn’t built in a day. The men from Davenport would arrive on the 27th – he was planning a general attack against the northern strongpoints for the 25th. Indeed, O’Hare and Chicago with it would be fine Christmas gifts for President Kimball – if he was able to give them.

    ==*==

    EST 13:00, December 23 2331

    Washington DC, Columbia Commonwealth, USA


    Nathan ‘Nate’ Washington took a deep breath as he once more entered the Oval Office and sat at the Resolute Desk. The illness that had felled him for a while had been a seasonal mutation of blue flu which he had been particularly vulnerable to on account of age and some quirks of his own cellular physiology – even so, it had never been at risk of killing him. Still, it had impeded him enough that for about two weeks he had been unable to function at the high level required for leading the United States in such a critical situation, and he had chosen not to take back command until he was sure he was able to function at full capacity.

    VP Leopold Richardson followed close behind him, having been called in to explain certain actions he had taken as Acting President and concealed from the President.

    “I can assure you, Mr. President,” he began. “That the orders in question, while perhaps not completely efficient from a tactical and operational standpoint, are completely valid from a wider strategic point of view. The decisions to enact them were undertaken in consultation with the Joint Chiefs of Staff and the Joint Intelligence Chiefs.”

    “How?!” the President’s voice thundered as he rose from his desk. “You deliberately ordered the NCR forces to be allowed to escape?!”

    Even as he spoke in anger Nate’s voice was confused. Why indeed?, he thought. There seems no logical sense – Leo’ll be tried as a war criminal on account of his ancestry alone if the rebels win, and he’s been utterly loyal otherwise.

    “I did it,” Leopold Richardson said from his desk. “To weaken them.”

    “How?!”

    “You know about Operation Pied Piper, I take it?”

    “Of course I do! The FBI has turned almost every spy NCR intelligence has sent in over the decades.”

    “Our disinformation wasn’t restricted to military matters. We made our double agents confirm their beliefs about our society and government being oppressive and tyrannical – hilariously-rigged elections, a caste system, over-the-top-executions, secret police, the works. It was all too easy given their beliefs about us, and about our forebears on the Control Station. Now – if our forces are able to prevent them from establishing supply lines via O’Hare and St. Louis – hundreds of thousands of Californians will be forced to retreat to the NCR with first-hand experience that it was all a lie. That’ll be a greater coup than any number of prisoners.”

    “My God ...”

    “If this works out, I’ll have introduced a slow-acting poison into the veins of the NCR – especially if their government reacts as I think they will. People talk, stories spread. Now the common man trusts his government less, trusts us a bit more. A young man dodges the draft. A factory worker calls in his shift early. A soldier deserts. Add up enough of that and … a war is lost.”

    “You think they’ll just roll over after this?”

    “No. But they’ll fight a bit less hard, put in a bit less effort. They’ll be weakened on the most fundamental level – the moral one. And it’ll start to open up a crack in them – between those who believe and disbelieve. A crack that could potentially be wedged wider.”

    “That’s … I’m sure glad you’re on our side, Leo.”

    “I only hope it works.”

    “And as to the Pied Piper operatives? The NCR will cut them loose after this and our deception at Houston, if they’ve any sense.”

    “I don’t see any reason to do anything but pressure them to keep their involvement in this secret. The ringleaders of the spy rings we’ve fully subverted – the Northeast and Mid-Atlantic – for sure know that their survival depends on our victory. With the sheer level to which we’ve made them betray the NCR, betray their fellow agents ...”

    ==*==

    CST 16:00, December 23 2331

    St. Louis Airport, Terminal Building


    The first thing Thomas Maher heard was artillery fire, as per many of the long days since the great siege of St. Louis began. His sleep had often been disrupted by the sound of shells firing in the night, and the runways of the airport were nothing but a mass of craters. He was still technically a civilian – but if he made it of this, he would certainly join the Army.

    As it was, this wasn’t like the typical attacks. For one, the bombardment didn’t stop for forty-five minutes, and was followed by alarm sirens blaring as they hadn’t since the attack began initially, mixed with the whir of vertibird engines. The intent of this wasn’t to put pressure on the defenders – it was to overwhelm them.

    “Full-on push, armoured and unarmoured troops,” one of the power-armoured soldiers explained in a rapid-fire tone. “This is it. Command’s ordered us to fall back. Get going!”

    Maher got on the back of a logistics truck along with some other civilian volunteers, and looked upwards as they fled the airport north onto I-55. As the vehicle careened desperately at the highway junction, shot at from all directions, he heard great roaring, moaning sounds mixed with splashes, as if some great giant buried beneath the river was rising from its slumber. He hazarded a look and saw the true source – girders twisting and concrete blocks falling into the swift waters of the Mississippi, as the bridges rebuilt since the War were demolished yet again by demo charges planted in them over the past weeks of siege. He saw Aurora fighters swooping on attack against the Brotherhood vertibirds – they were mercilessly effective, the gunship-transports not equipped to deal with enemy aircraft.

    From a distance, the metal figures falling from the doomed craft looked like a child’s toys flung about – then he realised they were enemy soldiers careening to their doom as their transports crashed to the ground. But the fighters themselves went down easily to ground fire from the Brotherhood men – and as they moved onto the long, wide bridge that connected the airport to the heart of the city the American troops were mercilessly exposed.

    Laser and missile fire hit the retreating column more than once but in their turn the enemy planes – be they vertibirds or enemy dedicated CAS craft – faced ground fire from US Navy gunboats anchored in the river. A mix of missiles and lasers drove them off – rather than face the risk of heavier casualties, they turned back.

    They stopped a thousand feet from the western side of the river, soldiers from the city hastily moving to set up barricades and force-screens. Behind him lay the heart of the city – in front the shore now held by the enemy. Already their infantry and mechanised forces were moving to try and push the American troops aside, he knew. He was no soldier, but he’d be damned if he let them do it without a fight.

    --*--

    "General Blackwell," Mayor Joseph Tregrene of St. Louis said lowly, looking darkly at the eastern shore from the window of his office, and the blasted-out ruins. "You are sure your men can't blow the Poplar St. Bridge?"

    "The demo charges we had on hand - micro-nuclear and plasma - have been deployed already against the other bridges of the city. It was either blow that bridge and leave the others active, or blow the others and leave it open," Blackwell said, barely able to stand, heavy bags under his eyes.

    "We can't hold it. Not with the rest of the city to secure, against such a strong attack from power-armoured troops."

    "What are our options then?"

    "I'll launch a sustained demolitions operation from one-hundred hours of the 24th till eight-hundred hours. The bridge will be chipped away at by shellfire to weaken it until with our remaining demolitions charges, we can knock out the easternmost piers and bring the whole structure down. "

    "With our men on it."

    "They accepted the possibility of death when they took the oath of service. The commanders present on the field are aware "

    "The civilian militia, though -"

    "I asked their leaders too. They refused to abandon the defence."

    "But surely-"

    "There are airborne forces preparing to strike at Memphis. But if they fail to achieve success in their operations - I'll do what I must. The enemy won't get a path into the heart of this city while I'm in charge of its defence."

    --*--

    “The Brotherhood think they’re tough, that they have a right to control the use of technology, that it all deep down belongs to them,” Capt. Lionel Barrett said to his company. “Just like the ‘New California Republic’ think the United States government wants to wipe out humanity.”

    He continued on, looking around the crude airfield built outside the town of Memphis, TN – he could even see the roof of the place’s Elvis museum. A mix of Army and USMC vertibirds – he’d heard a new model was coming in for the Corps in the middle of next year, and shortly after for the Army - filled the grassy field. Ground crews frantically ran pre-flight checks as the planes prepared to take off. The situation in St. Louis had gotten close to total collapse. The airborne forces – some 12,000 men in total – were to engage the enemy two days ahead of schedule.

    “We’re gonna prove the bastards wrong. Remember, before the founders of the Brotherhood betrayed their country, they were Army. We beat the Army last year in the football game – don’t tell me we can’t whip the descendants of Army mutineers and deserters black and blue!”

    “Oo-rah!” came the cries from the assembled Marines in front of him, who quickly went to their vehicles. Barrett checked the timestamp on his armour’s HUD. 19:45 – fifteen minutes to go time. He went into the ‘bird designated to carry his command squad along with the others and listened to the US Government station:

    “Tramp, tramp, tramp!
    The boys are marching;
    Cheer, brave soldiers, they will come!
    Every heart is in the fight,
    For the cause of truth and right,
    And the freedom of our own beloved land!”


    He wondered what Blackwell and his men in St. Louis must be thinking of it. Certainly the General was hoping for such an arrival – it was his only reprieve from otherwise certain death, whether from a laser beam or the noose.

    At twenty-hundred hours, the time to commence the operation began. The vertibirds powered up and rose into the air; great metal eagles carrying in their bellies broods of power-armoured soldiers, their high-explosive talons and rapid-fire-laser beaks eager to tear apart America’s enemies. They blotted out the moon, casting many pale shadows on the ground, and then were gone.

    --*--

    Thomas Maher was half-asleep when the whir of vertibird engines was heard to the southeast, at ten-thirty PM. The Army soldiers had been pushed back inch by inch and foot by foot across the great span crossing the waters of the Mississippi, until they were barely over the water’s edge. Some of the gunboats had gotten too close to the enemy shore or had stayed too still, and been taken out of action from ground fire. While they were exposed on the bridge, the Brotherhood men even so had pushed on , driven by their warrior creed to acts of bravado that the US armed forces quaked at.

    "C'mon!" one of the Army sergeants bellowed. "This is just like at Jefferson! We beat 'em there, and we'll beat 'em here!"

    Though the bridge was long, it was narrow - 120 feet or so. That limited the Brotherhood troops' freedom of movement - they were forced to herd together, which made it easier to hold them back than in the open field.

    He gritted his teeth. More enemy reinforcements? His heart sank. But no – they were firing on the Brotherhood soldiers on the bridge – and their external speakers were playing a song Maher had sung every day in high school, had stood up to every time he had gone to a movie theatre.

    “Oh, say, can you see, by the dawn’s early light,
    What we so proudly hailed at the twilight’s last gleaming ...”


    But the enemy were still coming. They shattered the force-screen with a multitude of missile and grenade shots. Blue-tinted laser beams met green and orange enemy ones in a frenetic light-show, but still the enemy came.

    Maher fired a couple of shots with his plasma rifle, damaging an enemy's armour, and looked around him for more fusion cells. There were none, and the enemy were getting closer to the barricade he was crouching behind.

    Some more of the power-armoured soldiers opened fire, but it wouldn't be enough to hold back the enemy charge-

    An Army vertibird saw what was happening and flew like lightning scant feet above the tarmac, scattering the first ranks of the Brotherhood charge like nothing so much as an oversized bowling ball, then swerved round and lasered the enemy from the other side.

    Power-armoured soldiers rapidly disembarked from the vehicle, as more lit up enemy APCs and tanks.

    In just a few minutes Maher saw what he thought no US military soldier would ever see before - Brotherhood of Steel troops surrendering and going out of armour.

    --*--

    Capt. Lionel Barrett jumped out of the vertibird, running almost as soon as he hit the shattered tarmac of a ruined airport. The field was dark, little more than the silhouettes of ruined buildings to be seen. He turned on thermal mode and linked up with the others over radio. HUD showed a Brotherhood man approaching with a gatling laser - he gave two short three-round bursts and the enemy went down.

    One of his heavy weapons men opened up on an enemy AA laser emplacement, to a nod from Barrett. The brilliant explosion as it went up lit up the night, showing the enemy in clear terms the forces they were facing. Some Californian combat engineers and Brotherhood militiamen threw their hands up outright as the speed and power of the attack hit home.

    The assault had been excellently planned. Flying at tree-top height, the airborne task force had been nigh-invisible to radar. The Air Force pilots from Berry Field had taken on the unenviable task of suppressing the enemy's air defence - which they'd done, though with high casualties. And now the two most critical locations of the battlespace - the airport and the bridge - were rapidly being secured.

    As a mix of plasma and laser fire rang out across the cratered swath of tarmac, Barrett thought about the wider situation. They had three days of ammo and other supplies - the main force was to hit on the 28th, in four. The remaining Brotherhood men were already digging in hard to the north of the bridge, following the curve of the interstate - the airborne troops did not have the heavy equipment to dislodge them.

    Which meant, if the worst came to the worst, they themselves may just be as trapped as the men they had come to relieve ...

    --*--

    General Friedman swore at the top of his voice when he heard the report on the situation in the east at eleven-hundred hours. The Brotherhood had overextended – gone beyond what he had asked them to do. Taking the airport and the approach to the main bridge was more than enough. Chasing the fleeing Enclave soldiers onto it had overextended their troops – that was, their quality ones. They were now enveloped on the bridge and facing total destruction by an assault from both sides of the river. A day and he would have been ready to launch his large-scale assault. Two and he would have taken Saint Louis already.

    And now everything was in jeopardy. If the enemy could take and hold the highway intersection to the east of the city – where I-55, I-64 and I-70 connected – St. Louis could recieve fresh supplies. The city would no longer be under siege.

    He mused over the bitter situation. Why would the Enclave not give up? Their tactical situation – in spite of the recent attack – was hopeless. Their empire of tyranny would start falling apart at its seams any day now. To the north, Lance Robertson waited to give the killing blow to their main air base in this region. They must be mad, he mused, or knowledgeable of how dire their crimes are and the penalty they deserve, to be this stubborn.

    He received news in the early morning, when dawn had not yet broke, that both the forces taken to secure and repair the airbase and those on the bridge had been either killed or captured. 10,000 out of 25,000 power-armoured soldiers – losses for the Brotherhood, but not crippling right now. The Enclave airborne force was still outnumbered. There was still a chance to salvage the situation.

    And yet - General Mendoza, from Gran Colombia, had informed him that they had a much larger force moving in overland. That really put him in a quandary. He was faced with three options - carry on an all-out assault now, hoping he won, and weaken his forces against the relief force; stay put, and risk being hit from both sides; or abandon the siege for the moment, attack the Enclave relief force and hope he could beat them on open ground. Splitting his forces was a mistake he could not afford.

    The reserve armies under Ortez were supposed to guard against such a situation, but Lance had deployed them to take Indianopolis and move further eastward.

    He decided. It was better to take on one enemy at a time than two; and the Enclave force here was weaker than the one there. The latter represented a more pressing threat - when O'Hare fell, he would get all the reinforcements he would ever need.

    He got out his pip-boy and sent a request to the Brotherhood's leaders in Oklahoma for aid, warning that their own forces were also on the line. An hour later, he recieved his reply. 50,000 Brotherhood infantry in power armour and 20,000 men in APCs and tanks, along with another 75,000 of their militia - for all the value the latter added - were already moving to intercept the Enclave force advancing through Missouri.

    He shuddered - that represented the entirety of their force in Oklahoma. Those garrisons had to be abandoned - and with them gone, even the NCR's hold in Texas grew more tenuous. But if that Enclave army could be smashed - it was worth it.

    ==*===

    7:30 CST, December 25 2331

    Defences of AFB O'Hare


    Across the divided cities of the American continent, a great feast was being celebrated. Wide-eyed children rushed downstairs to open up brightly-wrapped parcels of presents, and sober husbands and goodwives made ready to take their families to the Church services that would follow soon after proclaiming the birth of Christ.

    Sergeant James Fields was not appreciative of this, though he had enjoyed many Christmases as a boy. Advancing through the mists before AFB O'Hare's outer defense works, he was aware of an unnatural chill in the air.

    Suddenly, the mists stopped - 300 feet from the Enclave defence works - and they opened fire. APCs and combat trucks rapidly turned to give the leg infantry cover as cyan-blue laser beams and plasma bolts struck out from the Enclave positions.

    Sand-bags and barricades were hastily erected by combat engineers as the attack continued on. Gatling lasers rang out across the snowy field, mixed with small arms and P-94s. Again the Enclave artillery thundered - it was so rapid-firing that the NCR troopers now had a nickname for it, "automatic artillery". But the NCR troops had their own old-world fury on call.

    From behind the front line, mortars kept up a relentless pressure on the Enclave trenches, keeping the soldiers tight up in their dug-outs and bunkers. Snow flashed to steam as shells hit here and there, and then the field artillery finished its deployment.

    Shells whizzed over Sergeant Fields' head as the NCR guns fired - if not at direct-fire - at shallow angles, aiming to avoid the laser defences that made indirect fire so burdensome. Fields saw one take out a pillbox using as it's gun an Enclave MBT turret, allowing a tank platoon to safely approach an area devoid of anti-tank mines.

    But the risk to those brave gunners was real - more than one piece was taken out by heavy weapons fire from the Enclave defences.

    And then-

    The first Fields knew of it was roaring noises from behind, the sound of twisting metal, of fire. Receiving permission, he sent his squad (along with others) behind to investigate as soon as he did.

    What he saw was nightmarish. Men lay dead with vicious whip-like wounds, some with bodies half-eaten, around them. Nightmare creatures capered over the bodies, tentacles lashing the air, digging into the ground and vanishing beneath the surface before he could draw a bead on them. And he could see something else. It was hard for the eye to follow it due to the way its colouration blended in with the surroundings, but judging by the silhouette-

    Deathclaw. And not there accidentally for certain.

    Half the men seemed to freeze in primal terror, until it grabbed Private McInnes and bit him straight in half. Then, as it roared its primal victory, vicious flames came out of its mouth in a long stream of destruction. It loped towards the rest, and Fields spoke up.

    "Take out that thing, damn you!"

    Laser fire hit its scales, but didn't do much. Fields ran through his head of facts he'd learned in high-school Biology - only class he'd done well in - the key to taking out a Deathclaw was to spread out and hit it from all sides, it wouldn't know who to take out first-

    "Squad, disperse! Fire on it from all directions!"

    The thing roared under the assault, but reacted quicker than it should and took out Kendall, who uttered a high-pitched scream as it tore him to shreds. Then it moved on O'Brien, who it set on fire and tore in half with its claws.

    There were pock-marks in its scales, but even the SAW man's laser RCW wasn't doing much.

    Then an explosive gauss rifle round - from an NCR Ranger in the ruins - hit it straight in the head. Half of it was reduced to a vicious ruin - grey matter and pieces of circuitry came flying out, and it seemed to respond sluggishly, more in line with what usually happened with deathclaws. What followed wasn't a combat but a putting-down.

    Eventually laser fire to the belly took the beast out - but even as it died, its blood burst into flame and set it alight from within.

    Fields took a deep sigh. This combat was sure tough, but it wasn't even the real fight - that was to the northeast, not at the trench-line between Elk Grove and Wood Dale.

    --*--

    General Julius Chase listened to the centuries-old song in his above-ground office, as reports hit him minute-by-minute of how the battle was going:

    "O Land of Columbia, how glorious the sight,
    When millions of freemen rise in their might,
    To battle for Union and Liberty's cause,
    And aid in defending our time-honored laws."


    The situation was dire. The north-eastern defence lines were hard-pressed, and even if he held today the enemy had won at Davenport, and the troops from there would almost certainly arrive soon. Perhaps within a day - perhaps two. It was for such dire moments that the President had given him command of the Chemical Corps' assets.

    "The Union, it must, and shall be preserved,
    Was said by a sage who from duty ne'er swerved,
    So we say, let traitors proclaim what they will:
    The Flag of Columbia still floats o'er us still."


    So be it. The enemy would hang him anyway if they captured him - him, and all the men he had sworn oaths to serve. The men under him could expect life in prison at best. He grimaced. He was not glad to give this order - it was dishonorable at the least, but billions of men had died by sword and gun and shell since warfare began. He would be adding a few thousand more by gas - a burden on his conscience, he knew, but his job, at root, was to organise the killing of America's enemies in the most efficient, effective and ethical way possible to ensure the enforcement of the political decisions of the US government. Every soldier had to deal with that reality.

    "Our watchword in battle whenever we fight-"

    He turned the song off, gave the order to deploy chemical weapons, and made a mental note to pray for forgiveness after the battle was done.

    Five minutes later, the shells started falling around the strongpoints at Des Plaines and Park Ridge.
     
    Last edited:
    Top